title.gif (7562 bytes)

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19

Chapter 1

Ours is essentially a tragic age, so we
refuse to take it tragically. The cataclysm
has happened, we are among the ruins, we
start to build up new little habitats, to have
new little hopes. It is rather hard work: there
is now no smooth road into the future: but
we go round, or scramble over the
obstacles. We've got to live, no matter how
many skies have fallen.

This was more or less Constance
Chatterley's position. The war had brought
the roof down over her head. And she had

realized that one must live and learn.

She married Clifford Chatterley in 1917, when
he was home for a month on leave. They
had a month's honeymoon. Then he went
back to Flanders: to be shipped over to
England again six months later, more or
less in bits. Constance, his wife, was then
twenty-three years old, and he was twenty-
nine.

His hold on life was marvellous. He didn't
die, and the bits seemed to grow together
again. For two years he remained in the
doctor's hands. Then he was pronounced a
cure, and could return to life again, with the
lower half of his body, from the hips down,
paralysed for ever.

This was in 1920. They returned, Clifford and
Constance, to his home, Wragby Hall, the
family 'seat'. His father had died, Clifford
was now a baronet, Sir Clifford, and
Constance was Lady Chatterley. They
came to start housekeeping and married
life in the rather forlorn home of the
Chatterleys on a rather inadequate income.
Clifford had a sister, but she had departed.
Otherwise there were no near relatives. The
elder brother was dead in the war. Crippled
for ever, knowing he could never have any
children, Clifford came home to the smoky
Midlands to keep the Chatterley name alive
while he could.

-1-

He was not really downcast. He could wheel
himself about in a wheeled chair, and he
had a bath-chair with a small motor
attachment, so he could drive himself slowly
round the garden and into the line
melancholy park, of which he was really so
proud, though he pretended to be flippant
about it.

Having suffered so much, the capacity for
suffering had to some extent left him. He
remained strange and bright and cheerful,
almost, one might say, chirpy, with his
ruddy, healthy-looking face, arid his pale-
blue, challenging bright eyes. His shoulders
were broad and strong, his hands were very
strong. He was expensively dressed, and
wore handsome neckties from Bond Street.
Yet still in his face one saw the watchful
look, the slight vacancy of a cripple.

He had so very nearly lost his life, that what
remained was wonderfully precious to him.
It was obvious in the anxious brightness of
his eyes, how proud he was, after the great
shock, of being alive. But he had been so
much hurt that something inside him had
perished, some of his feelings had gone.
There was a blank of insentience.

Constance, his wife, was a ruddy, country-
looking girl with soft brown hair and sturdy
body, and slow movements, full of unusual
energy. She had big, wondering eyes, and
a soft mild voice, and seemed just to have
come from her native village. It was not so at
all. Her father was the once well-known R.
A., old Sir Malcolm Reid. Her mother had
been one of the cultivated Fabians in the
palmy, rather pre-Raphaelite days.
Between artists and cultured socialists,
Constance and her sister Hilda had had
what might be called an aesthetically
unconventional upbringing. They had been
taken to Paris and Florence and Rome to
breathe in art, and they had been taken also

in the other direction, to the Hague and
Berlin, to great Socialist conventions,
where the speakers spoke in every civilized
tongue, and no one was abashed.

The two girls, therefore, were from an early
age not the least daunted by either art or
ideal politics. It was their natural
atmosphere. They were at once
cosmopolitan and provincial, with the
cosmopolitan provincialism of art that goes
with pure social ideals.

They had been sent to Dresden at the age
of fifteen, for music among other things.
And they had had a good time there. They
lived freely among the students, they argued
with the men over philosophical,
sociological and artistic matters, they were
just as good as the men themselves: only
better, since they were women. And they
tramped off to the forests with sturdy youths
bearing guitars, twang-twang! They sang
the Wandervogel songs, and they were free.
Free! That was the great word. Out in the
open world, out in the forests of the
morning, with lusty and splendid-throated
young fellows, free to do as they liked, and
above all to say what they liked. It was the
talk that mattered supremely: the
impassioned interchange of talk. Love was
only a minor accompaniment.

Both Hilda and Constance had had their
tentative love-affairs by the time they were
eighteen. The young men with whom they
talked so passionately and sang so lustily
and camped under the trees in such
freedom wanted, of course, the love
connexion. The girls were doubtful, but then
the thing was so much talked about, it was
supposed to be so important. And the men
were so humble and craving. Why couldn't a
girl be queenly, and give the gift of herself?

So they had given the gift of themselves,

-2-

each to the youth with whom she had the
most subtle and intimate arguments. The
arguments, the discussions were the great
thing: the love-making and connexion were
only a sort of primitive reversion and a bit of
an anti-climax. One was less in love with the
boy afterwards, and a little inclined to hate
him, as if he had trespassed on one's
privacy and inner freedom. For, of course,
being a girl, one's whole dignity and
meaning in life consisted in the
achievement of an absolute, a perfect, a
pure and noble freedom. What else did a
girl's life mean? To shake off the old and
sordid connexions and subjections.

And however one might sentimentalize it,
this sex business was one of the most
ancient, sordid connexions and
subjections. Poets who glorified it were
mostly men. Women had always known
there was something better, something
higher. And now they knew it more definitely
than ever. The beautiful pure freedom of a
woman was infinitely more wonderful than
any sexual love. The only unfortunate thing
was that men lagged so far behind women
in the matter. They insisted on the sex thing
like dogs.

And a woman had to yield. A man was like a
child with his appetites. A woman had to
yield him what he wanted, or like a child he
would probably turn nasty and flounce away
and spoil what was a very pleasant
connexion. But a woman could yield to a
man without yielding her inner, free self.
That the poets and talkers about sex did not
seem to have taken sufficiently into account.
A woman could take a man without really
giving herself away. Certainly she could
take him without giving herself into his
power. Rather she could use this sex thing
to have power over him. For she only had to
hold herself back in sexual intercourse, and
let him finish and expend himself without

herself coming to the crisis: and then she
could prolong the connexion and achieve
her orgasm and her crisis while he was
merely her tool.

Both sisters had had their love experience
by the time the war came, and they were
hurried home. Neither was ever in love with
a young man unless he and she were
verbally very near: that is unless they were
profoundly interested, TALKING to one
another. The amazing, the profound, the
unbelievable thrill there was in passionately
talking to some really clever young man by
the hour, resuming day after day for
months...this they had never realized till it
happened! The paradisal promise: Thou
shalt have men to talk to! had never been
uttered. It was fulfilled before they knew
what a promise it was.

And if after the roused intimacy of these
vivid and soul-enlightened discussions the
sex thing became more or less inevitable,
then let it. It marked the end of a chapter. It
had a thrill of its own too: a queer vibrating
thrill inside the body, a final spasm of self-
assertion, like the last word, exciting, and
very like the row of asterisks that can be put
to show the end of a paragraph, and a
break in the theme.

When the girls came home for the summer
holidays of 1913, when Hilda was twenty and
Connie eighteen, their father could see
plainly that they had had the love
experience.

L'AMOUR AVAIT POSS PAR Lˇ, as
somebody puts it. But he was a man of
experience himself, and let life take its
course. As for the mot a nervous invalid in
the last few months of her life, she wanted
her girls to be 'free', and to 'fulfil
themselves'. She herself had never been
able to be altogether herself: it had been

-3-

denied her. Heaven knows why, for she
was a woman who had her own income and
her own way. She blamed her husband. But
as a matter of fact, it was some old
impression of authority on her own mind or
soul that she could not get rid of. It had
nothing to do with Sir Malcolm, who left his
nervously hostile, high-spirited wife to rule
her own roost, while he went his own way.

So the girls were 'free', and went back to
Dresden, and their music, and the university
and the young men. They loved their
respective young men, and their respective
young men loved them with all the passion
of mental attraction. All the wonderful things
the young men thought and expressed and
wrote, they thought and expressed and
wrote for the young women. Connie's young
man was musical, Hilda's was technical.
But they simply lived for their young women.
In their minds and their mental excitements,
that is. Somewhere else they were a little
rebuffed, though they did not know it.

It was obvious in them too that love had
gone through them: that is, the physical
experience. It is curious what a subtle but
unmistakable transmutation it makes, both
in the body of men and women: the woman
more blooming, more subtly rounded, her
young angularities softened, and her
expression either anxious or triumphant: the
man much quieter, more inward, the very
shapes of his shoulders and his buttocks
less assertive, more hesitant.

In the actual sex-thrill within the body, the
sisters nearly succumbed to the strange
male power. But quickly they recovered
themselves, took the sex-thrill as a
sensation, and remained free. Whereas the
men, in gratitude to the woman for the sex
experience, let their souls go out to her. And
afterwards looked rather as if they had lost
a shilling and found sixpence. Connie's

man could be a bit sulky, and Hilda's a bit
jeering. But that is how men are! Ungrateful
and never satisfied. When you don't have
them they hate you because you won't; and
when you do have them they hate you again,
for some other reason. Or for no reason at
all, except that they are discontented
children, and can't be satisfied whatever
they get, let a woman do what she may.

However, came the war, Hilda and Connie
were rushed home again after having been
home already in May, to their mother's
funeral. Before Christmas of 1914 both their
German young men were dead: whereupon
the sisters wept, and loved the young men
passionately, but underneath forgot them.
They didn't exist any more.

Both sisters lived in their father's, really their
mother's, Kensington housemixed with the
young Cambridge group, the group that
stood for 'freedom' and flannel trousers,
and flannel shirts open at the neck, and a
well-bred sort of emotional anarchy, and a
whispering, murmuring sort of voice, and an
ultra-sensitive sort of manner. Hilda,
however, suddenly married a man ten years
older than herself, an elder member of the
same Cambridge group, a man with a fair
amount of money, and a comfortable family
job in the government: he also wrote
philosophical essays. She lived with him in
a smallish house in Westminster, and
moved in that good sort of society of people
in the government who are not tip-toppers,
but who are, or would be, the real intelligent
power in the nation: people who know what
they're talking about, or talk as if they did.

Connie did a mild form of war-work, and
consorted with the flannel-trousers
Cambridge intransigents, who gently
mocked at everything, so far. Her 'friend'
was a Clifford Chatterley, a young man of
twenty-two, who had hurried home from

-4-

Bonn, where he was studying the
technicalities of coal-mining. He had
previously spent two years at Cambridge.
Now he had become a first lieutenant in a
smart regiment, so he could mock at
everything more becomingly in uniform.

Clifford Chatterley was more upper-class
than Connie. Connie was well-to-do
intelligentsia, but he was aristocracy. Not
the big sort, but still it. His father was a
baronet, and his mother had been a
viscount's daughter.

But Clifford, while he was better bred than
Connie, and more 'society', was in his own
way more provincial and more timid. He
was at his ease in the narrow 'great world',
that is, landed aristocracy society, but he
was shy and nervous of all that other big
world which consists of the vast hordes of
the middle and lower classes, and
foreigners. If the truth must be told, he was
just a little bit frightened of middle-and
lower-class humanity, and of foreigners not
of his own class. He was, in some
paralysing way, conscious of his own
defencelessness, though he had all the
defence of privilege. Which is curious, but a
phenomenon of our day.

Therefore the peculiar soft assurance of a
girl like Constance Reid fascinated him.
She was so much more mistress of herself
in that outer world of chaos than he was
master of himself.

Nevertheless he too was a rebel: rebelling
even against his class. Or perhaps rebel is
too strong a word; far too strong. He was
only caught in the general, popular recoil of
the young against convention and against
any sort of real authority. Fathers were
ridiculous: his own obstinate one supremely
so. And governments were ridiculous: our
own wait-and-see sort especially so. And

armies were ridiculous, and old buffers of
generals altogether, the red-faced
Kitchener supremely. Even the war was
ridiculous, though it did kill rather a lot of
people.

In fact everything was a little ridiculous, or
very ridiculous: certainly everything
connected with authority, whether it were in
the army or the government or the
universities, was ridiculous to a degree.
And as far as the governing class made any
pretensions to govern, they were ridiculous
too. Sir Geoffrey, Clifford's father, was
intensely ridiculous, chopping down his
trees, and weeding men out of his colliery to
shove them into the war; and himself being
so safe and patriotic; but, also, spending
more money on his country than he'd got.

When Miss Chatterley Emma came down to
London from the Midlands to do some
nursing work, she was very witty in a quiet
way about Sir Geoffrey and his determined
patriotism. Herbert, the elder brother and
heir, laughed outright, though it was his
trees that were falling for trench props. But
Clifford only smiled a little uneasily.
Everything was ridiculous, quite true. But
when it came too close and oneself
became ridiculous too...? At least people of
a different class, like Connie, were earnest
about something. They believed in
something.

They were rather earnest about the
Tommies, and the threat of conscription,
and the shortage of sugar and toffee for the
children. In all these things, of course, the
authorities were ridiculously at fault. But
Clifford could not take it to heart. To him the
authorities were ridiculous AB OVO, not
because of toffee or Tommies.

And the authorities felt ridiculous, and
behaved in a rather ridiculous fashion, and

-5-

it was all a mad hatter's tea-party for a
while. Till things developed over there, and
Lloyd George came to save the situation
over here. And this surpassed even ridicule,
the flippant young laughed no more.

In 1916 Herbert Chatterley was killed, so
Clifford became heir. He was terrified even
of this. His importance as son of Sir
Geoffrey, and child of Wragby, was so
ingrained in him, he could never escape it.
And yet he knew that this too, in the eyes of
the vast seething world, was ridiculous.
Now he was heir and responsible for
Wragby. Was that not terrible? and also
splendid and at the same time, perhaps,
purely absurd?

Sir Geoffrey would have none of the
absurdity. He was pale and tense,
withdrawn into himself, and obstinately
determined to save his country and his own
position, let it be Lloyd George or who it
might. So cut off he was, so divorced from
the England that was really England, so
utterly incapable, that he even thought well
of Horatio Bottomley. Sir Geoffrey stood for
England and Lloyd George as his forebears
had stood for England and St George: and
he never knew there was a difference. So
Sir Geoffrey felled timber and stood for
Lloyd George and England, England and
Lloyd George.

And he wanted Clifford to marry and
produce an heir. Clifford felt his father was
a hopeless anachronism. But wherein was
he himself any further ahead, except in a
wincing sense of the ridiculousness of
everything, and the paramount
ridiculousness of his own position? For
willy-nilly he took his baronetcy and Wragby
with the last seriousness.

The gay excitement had gone out of the
war...dead. Too much death and horror. A

man needed support arid comfort. A man
needed to have an anchor in the safe world.
A man needed a wife.

The Chatterleys, two brothers and a sister,
had lived curiously isolated, shut in with one
another at Wragby, in spite of all their
connexions. A sense of isolation intensified
the family tie, a sense of the weakness of
their position, a sense of defencelessness,
in spite of, or because of, the title and the
land. They were cut off from those industrial
Midlands in which they passed their lives.
And they were cut off from their own class
by the brooding, obstinate, shut-up nature
of Sir Geoffrey, their father, whom they
ridiculed, but whom they were so sensitive
about.

The three had said they would all live
together always. But now Herbert was
dead, and Sir Geoffrey wanted Clifford to
marry. Sir Geoffrey barely mentioned it: he
spoke very little. But his silent, brooding
insistence that it should be so was hard for
Clifford to bear up against.

But Emma said No! She was ten years
older than Clifford, and she felt his marrying
would be a desertion and a betrayal of what
the young ones of the family had stood for.

Clifford married Connie, nevertheless, and
had his month's honeymoon with her. It was
the terrible year 1917, and they were intimate
as two people who stand together on a
sinking ship. He had been virgin when he
married: and the sex part did not mean
much to him. They were so close, he and
she, apart from that. And Connie exulted a
little in this intimacy which was beyond sex,
and beyond a man's 'satisfaction'. Clifford
anyhow was not just keen on his
'satisfaction', as so many men seemed to
be. No, the intimacy was deeper, more
personal than that. And sex was merely an

-6-

accident, or an adjunct, one of the curious
obsolete, organic processes which
persisted in its own clumsiness, but was not
really necessary. Though Connie did want
children: if only to fortify her against her
sister-in-law Emma.

But early in 1918 Clifford was shipped home
smashed, and there was no child. And Sir
Geoffrey died of chagrin.

Chapter 2

Connie and Clifford came home to Wragby
in the autumn of 1920. Miss Chatterley, still
disgusted at her brother's defection, had
departed and was living in a little flat in
London.

Wragby was a long low old house in brown
stone, begun about the middle of the
eighteenth century, and added on to, till it
was a warren of a place without much
distinction. It stood on an eminence in a
rather line old park of oak trees, but alas,
one could see in the near distance the
chimney of Tevershall pit, with its clouds of
steam and smoke, and on the damp, hazy
distance of the hill the raw straggle of
Tevershall village, a village which began
almost at the park gates, and trailed in utter
hopeless ugliness for a long and gruesome
mile: houses, rows of wretched, small,
begrimed, brick houses, with black slate
roofs for lids, sharp angles and wilful, blank
dreariness.

Connie was accustomed to Kensington or
the Scotch hills or the Sussex downs: that
was her England. With the stoicism of the
young she took in the utter, soulless
ugliness of the coal-and-iron Midlands at a
glance, and left it at what it was:
unbelievable and not to be thought about.
From the rather dismal rooms at Wragby she
heard the rattle-rattle of the screens at the

pit, the puff of the winding-engine, the clink-
clink of shunting trucks, and the hoarse little
whistle of the colliery locomotives.
Tevershall pit-bank was burning, had been
burning for years, and it would cost
thousands to put it out. So it had to burn. And
when the wind was that way, which was
often, the house was full of the stench of this
sulphurous combustion of the earth's
excrement. But even on windless days the
air always smelt of something under-earth:
sulphur, iron, coal, or acid. And even on the
Christmas roses the smuts settled
persistently, incredible, like black manna
from the skies of doom.

Well, there it was: fated like the rest of
things! It was rather awful, but why kick?
You couldn't kick it away. It just went on.
Life, like all the rest! On the low dark ceiling
of cloud at night red blotches burned and
quavered, dappling and swelling and
contracting, like burns that give pain. It was
the furnaces. At first they fascinated Connie
with a sort of horror; she felt she was living
underground. Then she got used to them.
And in the morning it rained.

Clifford professed to like Wragby better than
London. This country had a grim will of its
own, and the people had guts. Connie
wondered what else they had: certainly
neither eyes nor minds. The people were as
haggard, shapeless, and dreary as the
countryside, and as unfriendly. Only there
was something in their deep-mouthed
slurring of the dialect, and the thresh-thresh
of their hob-nailed pit-boots as they trailed
home in gangs on the asphalt from work,
that was terrible and a bit mysterious.

There had been no welcome home for the
young squire, no festivities, no deputation,
not even a single flower. Only a dank ride in
a motor-car up a dark, damp drive,
burrowing through gloomy trees, out to the

-7-

slope of the park where grey damp sheep
were feeding, to the knoll where the house
spread its dark brown facade, and the
housekeeper and her husband were
hovering, like unsure tenants on the face of
the earth, ready to stammer a welcome.

There was no communication between
Wragby Hall and Tevershall village, none. No
caps were touched, no curtseys bobbed.
The colliers merely stared; the tradesmen
lifted their caps to Connie as to an
acquaintance, and nodded awkwardly to
Clifford; that was all. Gulf impassable, and
a quiet sort of resentment on either side. At
first Connie suffered from the steady drizzle
of resentment that came from the village.
Then she hardened herself to it, and it
became a sort of tonic, something to live up
to. It was not that she and Clifford were
unpopular, they merely belonged to another
species altogether from the colliers. Gulf
impassable, breach indescribable, such as
is perhaps nonexistent south of the Trent.
But in the Midlands and the industrial North
gulf impassable, across which no
communication could take place. You stick
to your side, I'll stick to mine! A strange
denial of the common pulse of humanity.

Yet the village sympathized with Clifford
and Connie in the abstract. In the flesh it
was You leave me alone! on either side.

The rector was a nice man of about sixty, full
of his duty, and reduced, personally, almost
to a nonentity by the silent You leave me
alone! of the village. The miners' wives
were nearly all Methodists. The miners were
nothing. But even so much official uniform
as the clergyman wore was enough to
obscure entirely the fact that he was a man
like any other man. No, he was Mester
Ashby, a sort of automatic preaching and
praying concern.

This stubborn, instinctive We think ourselves
as good as you, if you ARE Lady
Chatterley! puzzled and baffled Connie at
first extremely. The curious, suspicious,
false amiability with which the miners'
wives met her overtures; the curiously
offensive tinge of Oh dear me! I AM
somebody now, with Lady Chatterley
talking to me! But she needn't think I'm not
as good as her for all that! which she always
heard twanging in the women's half-
fawning voices, was impossible. There
was no getting past it. It was hopelessly and
offensively nonconformist.

Clifford left them alone, and she learnt to do
the same: she just went by without looking
at them, and they stared as if she were a
walking wax figure. When he had to deal
with them, Clifford was rather haughty and
contemptuous; one could no longer afford
to be friendly. In fact he was altogether
rather supercilious and contemptuous of
anyone not in his own class. He stood his
ground, without any attempt at conciliation.
And he was neither liked nor disliked by the
people: he was just part of things, like the
pit-bank and Wragby itself.

But Clifford was really extremely shy and
self-conscious now he was lamed. He
hated seeing anyone except just the
personal servants. For he had to sit in a
wheeled chair or a sort of bath-chair.
Nevertheless he was just as carefully
dressed as ever, by his expensive tailors,
and he wore the careful Bond Street
neckties just as before, and from the top he
looked just as smart and impressive as
ever. He had never been one of the modern
ladylike young men: rather bucolic even,
with his ruddy face and broad shoulders.
But his very quiet, hesitating voice, and his
eyes, at the same time bold and frightened,
assured and uncertain, revealed his nature.
His manner was often offensively

-8-

supercilious, and then again modest and
self-effacing, almost tremulous.

Connie and he were attached to one
another, in the aloof modern way. He was
much too hurt in himself, the great shock of
his maiming, to be easy and flippant. He
was a hurt thing. And as such Connie stuck
to him passionately.

But she could not help feeling how little
connexion he really had with people. The
miners were, in a sense, his own men; but
he saw them as objects rather than men,
parts of the pit rather than parts of life, crude
raw phenomena rather than human beings
along with him. He was in some way afraid
of them, he could not bear to have them look
at him now he was lame. And their queer,
crude life seemed as unnatural as that of
hedgehogs.

He was remotely interested; but like a man
looking down a microscope, or up a
telescope. He was not in touch. He was not
in actual touch with anybody, save,
traditionally, with Wragby, and, through the
close bond of family defence, with Emma.
Beyond this nothing really touched him.
Connie felt that she herself didn't really, not
really touch him; perhaps there was nothing
to get at ultimately; just a negation of human
contact.

Yet he was absolutely dependent on her, he
needed her every moment. Big and strong
as he was, he was helpless. He could wheel
himself about in a wheeled chair, and he
had a sort of bath-chair with a motor
attachment, in which he could puff slowly
round the park. But alone he was like a lost
thing. He needed Connie to be there, to
assure him he existed at all.

Still he was ambitious. He had taken to
writing stories; curious, very personal

stories about people he had known. Clever,
rather spiteful, and yet, in some mysterious
way, meaningless. The observation was
extraordinary and peculiar. But there was no
touch, no actual contact. It was as if the
whole thing took place in a vacuum. And
since the field of life is largely an artificially-
lighted stage today, the stories were
curiously true to modern life, to the modern
psychology, that is.

Clifford was almost morbidly sensitive
about these stories. He wanted everyone to
think them good, of the best, NE PLUS
ULTRA. They appeared in the most modern
magazines, and were praised and blamed
as usual. But to Clifford the blame was
torture, like knives goading him. It was as if
the whole of his being were in his stories.

Connie helped him as much as she could.
At first she was thrilled. He talked everything
over with her monotonously, insistently,
persistently, and she had to respond with all
her might. It was as if her whole soul and
body and sex had to rouse up and pass into
theme stories of his. This thrilled her and
absorbed her.

Of physical life they lived very little. She had
to superintend the house. But the
housekeeper had served Sir Geoffrey for
many years, arid the dried-up, elderly,
superlatively correct female you could
hardly call her a parlour-maid, or even a
woman...who waited at table, had been in
the house for forty years. Even the very
housemaids were no longer young. It was
awful! What could you do with such a place,
but leave it alone! All these endless rooms
that nobody used, all the Midlands routine,
the mechanical cleanliness and the
mechanical order! Clifford had insisted on a
new cook, an experienced woman who had
served him in his rooms in London. For the
rest the place seemed run by mechanical

-9-

anarchy. Everything went on in pretty good
order, strict cleanliness, and strict
punctuality; even pretty strict honesty. And
yet, to Connie, it was a methodical anarchy.
No warmth of feeling united it organically.
The house seemed as dreary as a disused
street.

What could she do but leave it alone? So she
left it alone. Miss Chatterley came
sometimes, with her aristocratic thin face,
and triumphed, finding nothing altered. She
would never forgive Connie for ousting her
from her union in consciousness with her
brother. It was she, Emma, who should be
bringing forth the stories, these books, with
him; the Chatterley stories, something new
in the world, that THEY, the Chatterleys, had
put there. There was no other standard.
There was no organic connexion with the
thought and expression that had gone
before. Only something new in the world:
the Chatterley books, entirely personal.

Connie's father, where he paid a flying visit
to Wragby, and in private to his daughter: As
for Clifford's writing, it's smart, but there's
NOTHING IN IT. It won't last! Connie looked
at the burly Scottish knight who had done
himself well all his life, and her eyes, her
big, still-wondering blue eyes became
vague. Nothing in it! What did he mean by
nothing in it? If the critics praised it, and
Clifford's name was almost famous, and it
even brought in money...what did her father
mean by saying there was nothing in
Clifford's writing? What else could there
be?

For Connie had adopted the standard of the
young: what there was in the moment was
everything. And moments followed one
another without necessarily belonging to
one another.

It was in her second winter at Wragby her

father said to her: 'I hope, Connie, you
won't let circumstances force you into being
a demi-vierge.'

'A demi-vierge!' replied Connie vaguely.
'Why? Why not?'

'Unless you like it, of course!' said her
father hastily. To Clifford he said the same,
when the two men were alone: 'I'm afraid it
doesn't quite suit Connie to be a demi-
vierge.'

'A half-virgin!' replied Clifford, translating
the phrase to be sure of it.

He thought for a moment, then flushed very
red. He was angry and offended.

'In what way doesn't it suit her?' he asked
stiffly.

'She's getting thin...angular. It's not her
style. She's not the pilchard sort of little slip
of a girl, she's a bonny Scotch trout.'

'Without the spots, of course!' said Clifford.

He wanted to say something later to Connie
about the demi-vierge business...the half-
virgin state of her affairs. But he could not
bring himself to do it. He was at once too
intimate with her and not intimate enough.
He was so very much at one with her, in his
mind and hers, but bodily they were non-
existent to one another, and neither could
bear to drag in the corpus delicti. They were
so intimate, and utterly out of touch.

Connie guessed, however, that her father
had said something, and that something
was in Clifford's mind. She knew that he
didn't mind whether she were demi-vierge
or demi-monde, so long as he didn't
absolutely know, and wasn't made to see.
What the eye doesn't see and the mind

-10-

doesn't know, doesn't exist.

Connie and Clifford had now been nearly
two years at Wragby, living their vague life of
absorption in Clifford and his work. Their
interests had never ceased to flow together
over his work. They talked and wrestled in
the throes of composition, and felt as if
something were happening, really
happening, really in the void.

And thus far it was a life: in the void. For the
rest it was non-existence. Wragby was
there, the servants...but spectral, not really
existing. Connie went for walks in the park,
and in the woods that joined the park, and
enjoyed the solitude and the mystery,
kicking the brown leaves of autumn, and
picking the primroses of spring. But it was
all a dream; or rather it was like the
simulacrum of reality. The oak-leaves were
to her like oak-leaves seen ruffling in a
mirror, she herself was a figure somebody
had read about, picking primroses that
were only shadows or memories, or words.
No substance to her or anything...no touch,
no contact! Only this life with Clifford, this
endless spinning of webs of yarn, of the
minutiae of consciousness, these stories
Sir Malcolm said there was nothing in, and
they wouldn't last. Why should there be
anything in them, why should they last?
Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.
Sufficient unto the moment is the
APPEARANCE of reality.

Clifford had quite a number of friends,
acquaintances really, and he invited them to
Wragby. He invited all sorts of people, critics
and writers, people who would help to
praise his books. And they were flattered at
being asked to Wragby, and they praised.
Connie understood it all perfectly. But why
not? This was one of the fleeting patterns in
the mirror. What was wrong with it?

She was hostess to these people...mostly
men. She was hostess also to Clifford's
occasional aristocratic relations. Being a
soft, ruddy, country-looking girl, inclined to
freckles, with big blue eyes, and curling,
brown hair, and a soft voice, and rather
strong, female loins she was considered a
little old-fashioned and 'womanly'. She
was not a 'little pilchard sort of fish', like a
boy, with a boy's flat breast and little
buttocks. She was too feminine to be quite
smart.

So the men, especially those no longer
young, were very nice to her indeed. But,
knowing what torture poor Clifford would
feel at the slightest sign of flirting on her
part, she gave them no encouragement at
all. She was quiet and vague, she had no
contact with them and intended to have
none. Clifford was extraordinarily proud of
himself.

His relatives treated her quite kindly. She
knew that the kindliness indicated a lack of
fear, and that these people had no respect
for you unless you could frighten them a
little. But again she had no contact. She let
them be kindly and disdainful, she let them
feel they had no need to draw their steel in
readiness. She had no real connexion with
them.

Time went on. Whatever happened, nothing
happened, because she was so beautifully
out of contact. She and Clifford lived in their
ideas and his books. She
entertained...there were always people in
the house. Time went on as the clock does,
half past eight instead of half past seven.

Chapter 3

Connie was aware, however, of a growing
restlessness. Out of her disconnexion, a
restlessness was taking possession of her

-11-

like madness. It twitched her limbs when
she didn't want to twitch them, it jerked her
spine when she didn't want to jerk upright
but preferred to rest comfortably. It thrilled
inside her body, in her womb, somewhere,
till she felt she must jump into water and
swim to get away from it; a mad
restlessness. It made her heart beat
violently for no reason. And she was getting
thinner.

It was just restlessness. She would rush off
across the park, abandon Clifford, and lie
prone in the bracken. To get away from the
house...she must get away from the house
and everybody. The work was her one
refuge, her sanctuary.

But it was not really a refuge, a sanctuary,
because she had no connexion with it. It
was only a place where she could get away
from the rest. She never really touched the
spirit of the wood itself...if it had any such
nonsensical thing.

Vaguely she knew herself that she was
going to pieces in some way. Vaguely she
knew she was out of connexion: she had
lost touch with the substantial and vital
world. Only Clifford and his books, which
did not exist...which had nothing in them!
Void to void. Vaguely she knew. But it was
like beating her head against a stone.

Her father warned her again: 'Why don't you
get yourself a beau, Connie? Do you all the
good in the world.'

That winter Michaelis came for a few days.
He was a young Irishman who had already
made a large fortune by his plays in
America. He had been taken up quite
enthusiastically for a time by smart society
in London, for he wrote smart society plays.
Then gradually smart society realized that it
had been made ridiculous at the hands of a

down-at-heel Dublin street-rat, and
revulsion came. Michaelis was the last word
in what was caddish and bounderish. He
was discovered to be anti-English, and to
the class that made this discovery this was
worse than the dirtiest crime. He was cut
dead, and his corpse thrown into the refuse
can.

Nevertheless Michaelis had his apartment
in Mayfair, and walked down Bond Street
the image of a gentleman, for you cannot
get even the best tailors to cut their low-
down customers, when the customers pay.

Clifford was inviting the young man of thirty
at an inauspicious moment in thyoung
man's career. Yet Clifford did not hesitate.
Michaelis had the ear of a few million
people, probably; and, being a hopeless
outsider, he would no doubt be grateful to
be asked down to Wragby at this juncture,
when the rest of the smart world was cutting
him. Being grateful, he would no doubt do
Clifford 'good' over there in America.
Kudos! A man gets a lot of kudos, whatever
that may be, by being talked about in the
right way, especially 'over there'. Clifford
was a coming man; and it was remarkable
what a sound publicity instinct he had. In the
end Michaelis did him most nobly in a play,
and Clifford was a sort of popular hero. Till
the reaction, when he found he had been
made ridiculous.

Connie wondered a little over Clifford's
blind, imperious instinct to become known:
known, that is, to the vast amorphous world
he did not himself know, and of which he
was uneasily afraid; known as a writer, as a
first-class modern writer. Connie was
aware from successful, old, hearty, bluffing
Sir Malcolm, that artists did advertise
themselves, and exert themselves to put
their goods over. But her father used
channels ready-made, used by all the other

-12-

R. A.s who sold their pictures. Whereas
Clifford discovered new channels of
publicity, all kinds. He had all kinds of
people at Wragby, without exactly lowering
himself. But, determined to build himself a
monument of a reputation quickly, he used
any handy rubble in the making.

Michaelis arrived duly, in a very neat car,
with a chauffeur and a manservant. He was
absolutely Bond Street! But at right of him
something in Clifford's county soul recoiled.
He wasn't exactly... not exactly...in fact, he
wasn't at all, well, what his appearance
intended to imply. To Clifford this was final
and enough. Yet he was very polite to the
man; to the amazing success in him. The
bitch-goddess, as she is called, of
Success, roamed, snarling and protective,
round the half-humble, half-defiant
Michaelis' heels, and intimidated Clifford
completely: for he wanted to prostitute
himself to the bitch-goddess, Success
also, if only she would have him.

Michaelis obviously wasn't an Englishman,
in spite of all the tailors, hatters, barbers,
booters of the very best quarter of London.
No, no, he obviously wasn't an Englishman:
the wrong sort of flattish, pale face and
bearing; and the wrong sort of grievance.
He had a grudge and a grievance: that was
obvious to any true-born English
gentleman, who would scorn to let such a
thing appear blatant in his own demeanour.
Poor Michaelis had been much kicked, so
that he had a slightly tail-between-the-legs
look even now. He had pushed his way by
sheer instinct and sheerer effrontery on to
the stage and to the front of it, with his plays.
He had caught the public. And he had
thought the kicking days were over. Alas,
they weren't... They never would be. For he,
in a sense, asked to be kicked. He pined to
be where he didn't belong...among the
English upper classes. And how they

enjoyed the various kicks they got at him!
And how he hated them!

Nevertheless he travelled with his
manservant and his very neat car, this
Dublin mongrel.

There was something about him that
Connie liked. He didn't put on airs to
himself, he had no illusions about himself.
He talked to Clifford sensibly, briefly,
practically, about all the things Clifford
wanted to know. He didn't expand or let
himself go. He knew he had been asked
down to Wragby to be made use of, and like
an old, shrewd, almost indifferent business
man, or big-business man, he let himself
be asked questions, and he answered with
as little waste of feeling as possible.

'Money!' he said. 'Money is a sort of
instinct. It's a sort of property of nature in a
man to make money. It's nothing you do. It's
no trick you play. It's a sort of permanent
accident of your own nature; once you start,
you make money, and you go on; up to a
point, I suppose.'

'But you've got to begin,' said Clifford.

'Oh, quite! You've got to get IN. You can do
nothing if you are kept outside. You've got to
beat your way in. Once you've done that,
you can't help it.'

'But could you have made money except by
plays?' asked Clifford.

'Oh, probably not! I may be a good writer or I
may be a bad one, but a writer and a writer
of plays is what I am, and I've got to be.
There's no question of that.'

'And you think it's a writer of popular plays
that you've got to be?' asked Connie.

-13-

'There, exactly!' he said, turning to her in a
sudden flash. 'There's nothing in it! There's
nothing in popularity. There's nothing in the
public, if it comes to that. There's nothing
really in my plays to make them popular. It's
not that. They just are like the weather...the
sort that will HAVE to be...for the time
being.'

He turned his slow, rather full eyes, that had
been drowned in such fathomless
disillusion, on Connie, and she trembled a
little. He seemed so old...endlessly old, built
up of layers of disillusion, going down in him
generation after generation, like geological
strata; and at the same time he was forlorn
like a child. An outcast, in a certain sense;
but with the desperate bravery of his rat-like
existence.

'At least it's wonderful what you've done at
your time of life,' said Clifford
contemplatively.

'I'm thirty...yes, I'm thirty!' said Michaelis,
sharply and suddenly, with a curious laugh;
hollow, triumphant, and bitter.

'And are you alone?' asked Connie.

'How do you mean? Do I live alone? I've got
my servant. He's a Greek, so he says, and
quite incompetent. But I keep him. And I'm
going to marry. Oh, yes, I must marry.'

'It sounds like going to have your tonsils
cut,' laughed Connie. 'Will it be an effort?'

He looked at her admiringly. 'Well, Lady
Chatterley, somehow it will! I find... excuse
me... I find I can't marry an Englishwoman,
not even an Irishwoman...'

'Try an American,' said Clifford.

'Oh, American!' He laughed a hollow laugh.

'No, I've asked my man if he will find me a
Turk or something...something nearer to the
Oriental.'

Connie really wondered at this queer,
melancholy specimen of extraordinary
success; it was said he had an income of
fifty thousand dollars from America alone.
Sometimes he was handsome: sometimes
as he looked sideways, downwards, and
the light fell on him, he had the silent,
enduring beauty of a carved ivory Negro
mask, with his rather full eyes, and the
strong queerly-arched brows, the
immobile, compressed mouth; that
momentary but revealed immobility, an
immobility, a timelessness which the
Buddha aims at, and which Negroes
express sometimes without ever aiming at
it; something old, old, and acquiescent in
the race! Aeons of acquiescence in race
destiny, instead of our individual resistance.
And then a swimming through, like rats in a
dark river. Connie felt a sudden, strange
leap of sympathy for him, a leap mingled
with compassion, and tinged with
repulsion, amounting almost to love. The
outsider! The outsider! And they called him
a bounder! How much more bounderish and
assertive Clifford looked! How much
stupider!

Michaelis knew at once he had made an
impression on her. He turned his full, hazel,
slightly prominent eyes on her in a look of
pure detachment. He was estimating her,
and the extent of the impression he had
made. With the English nothing could save
him from being the eternal outsider, not
even love. Yet women sometimes fell for
him...Englishwomen too.

He knew just where he was with Clifford.
They were two alien dogs which would have
liked to snarl at one another, but which
smiled instead, perforce. But with the

-14-

woman he was not quite so sure.

Breakfast was served in the bedrooms;
Clifford never appeared before lunch, and
the dining-room was a little dreary. After
coffee Michaelis, restless and ill-sitting
soul, wondered what he should do. It was a
fine November...day fine for Wragby. He
looked over the melancholy park. My God!
What a place!

He sent a servant to ask, could he be of any
service to Lady Chatterley: he thought of
driving into Sheffield. The answer came,
would he care to go up to Lady Chatterley's
sitting-room.

Connie had a sitting-room on the third floor,
the top floor of the central portion of the
house. Clifford's rooms were on the ground
floor, of course. Michaelis was flattered by
being asked up to Lady Chatterley's own
parlour. He followed blindly after the
servant...he never noticed things, or had
contact with Isis surroundings. In her room
he did glance vaguely round at the fine
German reproductions of Renoir and
C‚zanne.

'It's very pleasant up here,' he said, with his
queer smile, as if it hurt him to smile,
showing his teeth. 'You are wise to get up to
the top.'

'Yes, I think so,' she said.

Her room was the only gay, modern one in
the house, the only spot in Wragby where her
personality was at all revealed. Clifford had
never seen it, and she asked very few
people up.

Now she and Michaelis sit on opposite
sides of the fire and talked. She asked him
about himself, his mother and father, his
brothers...other people were always

something of a wonder to her, and when her
sympathy was awakened she was quite
devoid of class feeling. Michaelis talked
frankly about himself, quite frankly, without
affectation, simply revealing his bitter,
indifferent, stray-dog's soul, then showing
a gleam of revengeful pride in his success.

'But why are you such a lonely bird?' Connie
asked him; and again he looked at her, with
his full, searching, hazel look.

'Some birds ARE that way,' he replied.
Then, with a touch of familiar irony: 'but,
look here, what about yourself? Aren't you
by way of being a lonely bird yourself?'
Connie, a little startled, thought about it for a
few moments, and then she said: 'Only in a
way! Not altogether, like you!'

'Am I altogether a lonely bird?' he asked,
with his queer grin of a smile, as if he had
toothache; it was so wry, and his eyes were
so perfectly unchangingly melancholy, or
stoical, or disillusioned or afraid.

'Why?' she said, a little breathless, as she
looked at him. 'You are, aren't you?'

She felt a terrible appeal coming to her from
him, that made her almost lose her balance.

'Oh, you're quite right!' he said, turning his
head away, and looking sideways,
downwards, with that strange immobility of
an old race that is hardly here in our present
day. It was that that really made Connie lose
her power to see him detached from
herself.

He looked up at her with the full glance that
saw everything, registered everything. At
the same time, the infant crying in the night
was crying out of his breast to her, in a way
that affected her very womb.

-15-

'It's awfully nice of you to think of me,' he
said laconically.

'Why shouldn't I think of you?' she
exclaimed, with hardly breath to utter it.

He gave the wry, quick hiss of a laugh.

'Oh, in that way!...May I hold your hand for a
minute?' he asked suddenly, fixing his eyes
on her with almost hypnotic power, and
sending out an appeal that affected her
direct in the womb.

She stared at him, dazed and transfixed,
and he went over and kneeled beside her,
and took her two feet close in his two
hands, and buried his face in her lap,
remaining motionless. She was perfectly
dim and dazed, looking down in a sort of
amazement at the rather tender nape of his
neck, feeling his face pressing her thighs. In
all her burning dismay, she could not help
putting her hand, with tenderness and
compassion, on the defenceless nape of
his neck, and he trembled, with a deep
shudder.

Then he looked up at her with that awful
appeal in his full, glowing eyes. She was
utterly incapable of resisting it. From her
breast flowed the answering, immense
yearning over him; she must give him
anything, anything.

He was a curious and very gentle lover, very
gentle with the woman, trembling
uncontrollably, and yet at the same time
detached, aware, aware of every sound
outside.

To her it meant nothing except that she gave
herself to him. And at length he ceased to
quiver any more, and lay quite still, quite still.
Then, with dim, compassionate fingers,
she stroked his head, that lay on her breast.

When he rose, he kissed both her hands,
then both her feet, in their suede slippers,
and in silence went away to the end of the
room, where he stood with his back to her.
There was silence for some minutes. Then
he turned and came to her again as she sat
in her old place by the fire.

'And now, I suppose you'll hate me!' he
said in a quiet, inevitable way. She looked
up at him quickly.

'Why should I?' she asked.

'They mostly do,' he said; then he caught
himself up. 'I mean...a woman is supposed
to.'

'This is the last moment when I ought to hate
you,' she said resentfully.

'I know! I know! It should be so! You're
FRIGHTFULLY good to me...' he cried
miserably.

She wondered why he should be miserable.
'Won't you sit down again?' she said. He
glanced at the door.

'Sir Clifford!' he said, 'won't he...won't he
be...?' She paused a moment to consider.
'Perhaps!' she said. And she looked up at
him. 'I don't want Clifford to know not even
to suspect. It WOULD hurt him so much. But I
don't think it's wrong, do you?'

'Wrong! Good God, no! You're only too
infinitely good to me...I can hardly bear it.'

He turned aside, and she saw that in
another moment he would be sobbing.

'But we needn't let Clifford know, need
we?' she pleaded. 'It would hurt him so. And
if he never knows, never suspects, it hurts
nobody.'

-16-

'Me!' he said, almost fiercely; 'he'll know
nothing from me! You see if he does. Me
give myself away! Ha! Ha!' he laughed
hollowly, cynically, at such an idea. She
watched him in wonder. He said to her:
'May I kiss your hand arid go? I'll run into
Sheffield I think, and lunch there, if I may,
and be back to tea. May I do anything for
you? May I be sure you don't hate me? and
that you won't?' he ended with a desperate
note of cynicism.

'No, I don't hate you,' she said. 'I think
you're nice.'

'Ah!' he said to her fiercely, 'I'd rather you
said that to me than said you love me! It
means such a lot more...Till afternoon then.
I've plenty to think about till then.' He kissed
her hands humbly and was gone.

'I don't think I can stand that young man,'
said Clifford at lunch.

'Why?' asked Connie.

'He's such a bounder underneath his
veneer...just waiting to bounce us.'

'I think people have been so unkind to him,'
said Connie.

'Do you wonder? And do you think he
employs his shining hours doing deeds of
kindness?'

'I think he has a certain sort of generosity.'

'Towards whom?'

'I don't quite know.'

'Naturally you don't. I'm afraid you mistake
unscrupulousness for generosity.'

Connie paused. Did she? It was just

possible. Yet the unscrupulousness of
Michaelis had a certain fascination for her.
He went whole lengths where Clifford only
crept a few timid paces. In his way he had
conquered the world, which was what
Clifford wanted to do. Ways and means...?
Were those of Michaelis more despicable
than those of Clifford? Was the way the poor
outsider had shoved and bounced himself
forward in person, and by the back doors,
any worse than Clifford's way of advertising
himself into prominence? The bitch-
goddess, Success, was trailed by
thousands of gasping, dogs with lolling
tongues. The one that got her first was the
real dog among dogs, if you go by success!
So Michaelis could keep his tail up.

The queer thing was, he didn't. He came
back towards tea-time with a large handful
of violets and lilies, and the same hang-dog
expression. Connie wondered sometimes
if it were a sort of mask to disarm
opposition, because it was almost too
fixed. Was he really such a sad dog?

His sad-dog sort of extinguished self
persisted all the evening, though through it
Clifford felt the inner effrontery. Connie
didn't feel it, perhaps because it was not
directed against women; only against men,
and their presumptions and assumptions.
That indestructible, inward effrontery in the
meagre fellow was what made men so
down on Michaelis. His very presence was
an affront to a man of society, cloak it as he
might in an assumed good manner.

Connie was in love with him, but she
managed to sit with her embroidery and let
the men talk, and not give herself away. As
for Michaelis, he was perfect; exactly the
same melancholic, attentive, aloof young
fellow of the previous evening, millions of
degrees remote from his hosts, but
laconically playing up to them to the required

-17-

amount, and never coming forth to them for
a moment. Connie felt he must have
forgotten the morning. He had not forgotten.
But he knew where he was...in the same old
place outside, where the born outsiders
are. He didn't take the love-making
altogether personally. He knew it would not
change him from an ownerless dog, whom
everybody begrudges its golden collar, into
a comfortable society dog.

The final fact being that at the very bottom of
his soul he WASan outsider, and anti-
social, and he accepted the fact inwardly,
no matter how Bond-Streety he was on the
outside. His isolation was a necessity to
him; just as the appearance of conformity
and mixing-in with the smart people was
also a necessity.

But occasional love, as a comfort arid
soothing, was also a good thing, and he
was not ungrateful. On the contrary, he was
burningly, poignantly grateful for a piece of
natural, spontaneous kindness: almost to
tears. Beneath his pale, immobile,
disillusioned face, his child's soul was
sobbing with gratitude to the woman, and
burning to come to her again; just as his
outcast soul was knowing he would keep
really clear of her.

He found an opportunity to say to her, as
they were lighting the candles in the hall:

'May I come?'

'I'll come to you,' she said.

'Oh, good!'

He waited for her a long time...but she
came.

He was the trembling excited sort of lover,
whose crisis soon came, and was finished.

There was something curiously childlike
and defenceless about his naked body: as
children are naked. His defences were all in
his wits and cunning, his very instincts of
cunning, and when these were in abeyance
he seemed doubly naked and like a child, of
unfinished, tender flesh, and somehow
struggling helplessly.

He roused in the woman a wild sort of
compassion and yearning, and a wild,
craving physical desire. The physical desire
he did not satisfy in her; he was always
come and finished so quickly, then
shrinking down on her breast, and
recovering somewhat his effrontery while
she lay dazed, disappointed, lost.

But then she soon learnt to hold him, to keep
him there inside her when his crisis was
over. And there he was generous and
curiously potent; he stayed firm inside her,
giving to her, while she was active...wildly,
passionately active, coming to her own
crisis. And as he felt the frenzy of her
achieving her own orgasmic satisfaction
from his hard, erect passivity, he had a
curious sense of pride and satisfaction.

'Ah, how good!' she whispered
tremulously, and she became quite still,
clinging to him. And he lay there in his own
isolation, but somehow proud.

He stayed that time only the three days, and
to Clifford was exactly the same as on the
first evening; to Connie also. There was no
breaking down his external man.

He wrote to Connie with the same plaintive
melancholy note as ever, sometimes witty,
and touched with a queer, sexless
affection. A kind of hopeless affection he
seemed to feel for her, and the essential
remoteness remained the same. He was
hopeless at the very core of him, and he

-18-

wanted to be hopeless. He rather hated
hope. 'UNE IMMENSE ESPRANCE A
TRAVERS LA TERRE', he read
somewhere, and his comment was:' and
it's darned-well drowned everything worth
having.'

Connie never really understood him, but, in
her way, she loved him. And all the time she
felt the reflection of his hopelessness in her.
She couldn't quite, quite love in
hopelessness. And he, being hopeless,
couldn't ever quite love at all.

So they went on for quite a time, writing,
and meeting occasionally in London. She
still wanted the physical, sexual thrill she
could get with him by her own activity, his
little orgasm being over. And he still wanted
to give it her. Which was enough to keep
them connected.

And enough to give her a subtle sort of self-
assurance, something blind and a little
arrogant. It was an almost mechanical
confidence in her own powers, and went
with a great cheerfulness.

She was terrifically cheerful at Wragby. And
she used all her aroused cheerfulness and
satisfaction to stimulate Clifford, so that he
wrote his best at this time, and was almost
happy in his strange blind way. He really
reaped the fruits of the sensual satisfaction
she got out of Michaelis' male passivity
erect inside her. But of course he never
knew it, and if he had, he wouldn't have
said thank you!

Yet when those days of her grand joyful
cheerfulness and stimulus were gone, quite
gone, and she was depressed and irritable,
how Clifford longed for them again!
Perhaps if he'd known he might even have
wished to get her and Michaelis together
again.

Chapter 4

Connie always had a foreboding of the
hopelessness of her affair with Mick, as
people called him. Yet other men seemed to
mean nothing to her. She was attached to
Clifford. He wanted a good deal of her life
and she gave it to him. But she wanted a
good deal from the life of a man, and this
Clifford did not give her; could not. There
were occasional spasms of Michaelis. But,
as she knew by foreboding, that would
come to an end. Mick COULDN'T keep
anything up. It was part of his very being that
he must break off any connexion, and be
loose, isolated, absolutely lone dog again. It
was his major necessity, even though he
always said: She turned me down!

The world is supposed to be full of
possibilities, but they narrow down to pretty
few in most personal experience. There's
lots of good fish in the sea...maybe...but the
vast masses seem to be mackerel or
herring, and if you're not mackerel or
herring yourself you are likely to find very
few good fish in the sea.

Clifford was making strides into fame, and
even money. People came to see him.
Connie nearly always had somebody at
Wragby. But if they weren't mackerel they
were herring, with an occasional cat-fish,
or conger-eel.

There were a few regular men, constants;
men who had been at Cambridge with
Clifford. There was Tommy Dukes, who
had remained in the army, and was a
Brigadier-General. 'The army leaves me
time to think, and saves me from having to
face the battle of life,' he said.

There was Charles May, an Irishman, who
wrote scientifically about stars. There was
Hammond, another writer. All were about

-19-

the same age as Clifford; the young
intellectuals of the day. They all believed in
the life of the mind. What you did apart from
that was your private affair, and didn't much
matter. No one thinks of inquiring of another
person at what hour he retires to the privy. It
isn't interesting to anyone but the person
concerned.

And so with most of the matters of ordinary
life...how you make your money, or whether
you love your wife, or if you have 'affairs'.
All these matters concern only the person
concerned, and, like going to the privy, have
no interest for anyone else.

'The whole point about the sexual problem,'
said Hammond, who was a tall thin fellow
with a wife and two children, but much more
closely connected with a typewriter, 'is that
there is no point to it. Strictly there is no
problem. We don't want to follow a man into
the w.c., so why should we want to follow
him into bed with a woman? And therein
liehe problem. If we took no more notice of
the one thing than the other, there'd be no
problem. It's all utterly senseless and
pointless; a matter of misplaced curiosity.'

'Quite, Hammond, quite! But if someone
starts making love to Julia, you begin to
simmer; and if he goes on, you are soon at
boiling point.'...Julia was Hammond's wife.

'Why, exactly! So I should be if he began to
urinate in a corner of my drawing-room.
There's a place for all these things.'

'You mean you wouldn't mind if he made
love to Julia in some discreet alcove?'

Charlie May was slightly satirical, for he had
flirted a very little with Julia, and Hammond
had cut up very roughly.

'Of course I should mind. Sex is a private

thing between me and Julia; and of course I
should mind anyone else trying to mix in.'

'As a matter of fact,' said the lean and
freckled Tommy Dukes, who looked much
more Irish than May, who was pale and
rather fat: 'As a matter of fact, Hammond,
you have a strong property instinct, and a
strong will to self-assertion, and you want
success. Since I've been in the army
definitely, I've got out of the way of the
world, and now I see how inordinately
strong the craving for self-assertion and
success is in men. It is enormously
overdeveloped. All our individuality has run
that way. And of course men like you think
you'll get through better with a woman's
backing. That's why you're so jealous.
That's what sex is to you...a vital little
dynamo between you and Julia, to bring
success. If you began to be unsuccessful
you'd begin to flirt, like Charlie, who isn't
successful. Married people like you and
Julia have labels on you, like travellers'
trunks. Julia is labelled MRS ARNOLD B.
HAMMOND just like a trunk on the railway
that belongs to somebody. And you are
labelled ARNOLD B. HAMMOND, C/O
MRS ARNOLD B. HAMMOND. Oh, you're
quite right, you're quite right! The life of the
mind needs a comfortable house and
decent cooking. You're quite right. It even
needs posterity. But it all hinges on the
instinct for success. That is the pivot on
which all things turn.'

Hammond looked rather piqued. He was
rather proud of the integrity of his mind, and
of his NOT being a time-server. None the
less, he did want success.

'It's quite true, you can't live without cash,'
said May. 'You've got to have a certain
amount of it to be able to live and get
along...even to be free to THINK you must
have a certain amount of money, or your

-20-

stomach stops you. But it seems to me you
might leave the labels off sex. We're free to
talk to anybody; so why shouldn't we be free
to make love to any woman who inclines us
that way?'

'There speaks the lascivious Celt,' said
Clifford.

'Lascivious! well, why not ? I can't see I do a
woman any more harm by sleeping with her
than by dancing with her...or even talking to
her about the weather. It's just an
interchange of sensations instead of ideas,
so why not?'

'Be as promiscuous as the rabbits!' said
Hammond.

'Why not? What's wrong with rabbits? Are
they any worse than a neurotic,
revolutionary humanity, full of nervous
hate?'

'But we're not rabbits, even so,' said
Hammond.

'Precisely! I have my mind: I have certain
calculations to make in certain astronomical
matters that concern me almost more than
life or death. Sometimes indigestion
interferes with me. Hunger would interfere
with me disastrously. In the same way
starved sex interferes with me. What then?'

'I should have thought sexual indigestion
from surfeit would have interfered with you
more seriously,' said Hammond satirically.

'Not it! I don't over-eat myself and I don't
over-fuck myself. One has a choice about
eating too much. But you would absolutely
starve me.'

'Not at all! You can marry.'

'How do you know I can? It may not suit the
process of my mind. Marriage might...and
would...stultify my mental processes. I'm not
properly pivoted that way...and so must I be
chained in a kennel like a monk? All rot and
funk, my boy. I must live and do my
calculations. I need women sometimes. I
refuse to make a mountain of it, and I refuse
anybody's moral condemnation or
prohibition. I'd be ashamed to see a woman
walking around with my name-label on her,
address and railway station, like a
wardrobe trunk.'

These two men had not forgiven each other
about the Julia flirtation.

'It's an amusing idea, Charlie,' said Dukes,
'that sex is just another form of talk, where
you act the words instead of saying them. I
suppose it's quite true. I suppose we might
exchange as many sensations and
emotions with women as we do ideas
about the weather, and so on. Sex might be
a sort of normal physical conversation
between a man and a woman. You don't
talk to a woman unless you have ideas in
common: that is you don't talk with any
interest. And in the same way, unless you
had some emotion or sympathy in common
with a woman you wouldn't sleep with her.
But if you had...'

'If you HAVE the proper sort of emotion or
sympathy with a woman, you OUGHT to
sleep with her,' said May. 'It's the only
decent thing, to go to bed with her. Just as,
when you are interested talking to
someone, the Only decent thing is to have
the talk out. You don't prudishly put your
tongue between your teeth and bite it. You
just say out your say. And the same the
other way.'

'No,' said Hammond. 'It's wrong. You, for
example, May, you squander half your force

-21-

with women. You'll never really do what you
should do, with a fine mind such as yours.
Too much of it goes the other way.'

'Maybe it does...and too little of you goes
that way, Hammond, my boy, married or
not. You can keep the purity and integrity of
your mind, but it's going damned dry. Your
pure mind is going as dry as fiddlesticks,
from what I see of it. You're simply talking it
down.'

Tommy Dukes burst into a laugh.

'Go it, you two minds!' he said. 'Look at
me...I don't do any high and pure mental
work, nothing but jot down a few ideas. And
yet I neither marry nor run after women. I
think Charlie's quite right; if he wants to run
after the women, he's quite free not to run
too often. But I wouldn't prohibit him from
running. As for Hammond, he's got a
property instinct, so naturally the straight
road and the narrow gate are right for him.
You'll see he'll be an English Man of Letters
before he's done. A.B.C. from top to toe.
Then there's me. I'm nothing. Just a squib.
And what about you, Clifford? Do you think
sex is a dynamo to help a man on to
success in the world?'

Clifford rarely talked much at these times.
He never held forth; his ideas were really
not vital enough for it, he was too confused
and emotional. Now he blushed and looked
uncomfortable.

'Well!' he said, 'being myself HORS DE
COMBAT, I don't see I've anything to say on
the matter.'

'Not at all,' said Dukes; 'the top of you's by
no means HORS DE COMBAT. You've got
the life of the mind sound and intact. So let
us hear your ideas.'

'Well,' stammered Clifford, 'even then I
don't suppose I have much idea...I suppose
marry-and-have-done-with-it would pretty
well stand for what I think. Though of course
between a man and woman who care for
one another, it is a great thing.'

'What sort of great thing?' said Tommy.

'Oh...it perfects the intimacy,' said Clifford,
uneasy as a woman in such talk.

'Well, Charlie and I believe that sex is a sort
of communication like speech. Let any
woman start a sex conversation with me,
and it's natural for me to go to bed with her
to finish it, all in due season. Unfortunately
no woman makes any particular start with
me, so I go to bed by myself; and am none
the worse for it...I hope so, anyway, for how
should I know? Anyhow I've no starry
calculations to be interfered with, and no
immortal works to write. I'm merely a fellow
skulking in the army...'

Silence fell. The four men smoked. And
Connie sat there and put another stitch in
her sewing...Yes, she sat there! She had to
sit mum. She had to be quiet as a mouse,
not to interfere with the immensely
important speculations of these highly-
mental gentlemen. But she had to be there.
They didn't get on so well without her; their
ideas didn't flow so freely. Clifford was
much more hedgy and nervous, he got cold
feet much quicker in Connie's absence,
and the talk didn't run. Tommy Dukes came
off best; he was a little inspired by her
presence. Hammond she didn't really like;
he seemed so selfish in a mental way. And
Charles May, though she liked something
about him, seemed a little distasteful and
messy, in spite of his stars.

How many evenings had Connie sat and
listened to the manifestations of these four

-22-

men! these, and one or two others. That
they never seemed to get anywhere didn't
trouble her deeply. She liked to hear what
they had to say, especially when Tommy
was there. It was fun. Instead of men kissing
you, and touching you with their bodies, they
revealed their minds to you. It was great fun!
But what cold minds!

And also it was a little irritating. She had
more respect for Michaelis, on whose
name they all poured such withering
contempt, as a little mongrel arriviste, and
uneducated bounder of the worst sort.
Mongrel and bounder or not, he jumped to
his own conclusions. He didn't merely walk
round them with millions of words, in the
parade of the life of the mind.

Connie quite liked the life of the mind, and
got a great thrill out of it. But she did think it
overdid itself a little. She loved being there,
amidst the tobacco smoke of those famous
evenings of the cronies, as she called them
privately to herself. She was infinitely
amused, and proud too, that even their
talking they could not do, without her silent
presence. She had an immense respect for
thought...and these men, at least, tried to
think honestly. But somehow there was a
cat, and it wouldn't jump. They all alike
talked at something, though what it was, for
the life of her she couldn't say. It was
something that Mick didn't clear, either.

But then Mick wasn't trying to do anything,
but just get through his life, and put as much
across other people as they tried to put
across him. He was really anti-social,
which was what Clifford and his cronies
had against him. Clifford and his cronies
were not anti-social; they were more or less
bent on saving mankind, or on instructing it,
to say the least.

There was a gorgeous talk on Sunday

evening, when the conversation drifted
again to love.

'Blest be the tie that binds Our hearts in
kindred something-or-other'

said Tommy Dukes. 'I'd like to know what
the tie is...The tie that binds us just now is
mental friction on one another. And, apart
from that, there's damned little tie between
us. We bust apart, and say spiteful things
about one another, like all the other damned
intellectuals in the world. Damned
everybodies, as far as that goes, for they all
do it. Else we bust apart, and cover up the
spiteful things we feel against one another
by saying false sugaries. It's a curious thing
that the mental life seems to flourish with its
roots in spite, ineffable and fathomless
spite. Always has been so! Look at
Socrates, in Plato, and his bunch round
him! The sheer spite of it all, just sheer joy
in pulling somebody else to
bits...Protagoras, or whoever it was! And
Alcibiades, and all the other little disciple
dogs joining in the fray! I must say it makes
one prefer Buddha, quietly sitting under a
bo-tree, or Jesus, telling his disciples little
Sunday stories, peacefully, and without any
mental fireworks. No, there's something
wrong with the mental life, radically. It's
rooted in spite and envy, envy and spite. Ye
shall know the tree by its fruit.'

'I don't think we're altogether so spiteful,'
protested Clifford.

'My dear Clifford, think of the way we talk
each other over, all of us. I'm rather worse
than anybody else, myself. Because I
infinitely prefer the spontaneous spite to the
concocted sugaries; now they ARE poison;
when I begin saying what a fine fellow
Clifford is, etc., etc., then poor Clifford is to
be pitied. For God's sake, all of you, say
spiteful things about me, then I shall know I

-23-

mean something to you. Don't say sugaries,
or I'm done.'

'Oh, but I do think we honestly like one
another,' said Hammond.

'I tell you we must...we say such spiteful
things to one another, about one another,
behind our backs! I'm the worst.'

'And I do think you confuse the mental life
with the critical activity. I agree with you,
Socrates gave the critical activity a grand
start, but he did more than that,' said
Charlie May, rather magisterially. The
cronies had such a curious pomposity under
their assumed modesty. It was all so EX
CATHEDRA, and it all pretended to be so
humble.

Dukes refused to be drawn about Socrates.

'That's quite true, criticism and knowledge
are not the same thing,' said Hammond.

'They aren't, of course,' chimed in Berry, a
brown, shy young man, who had called to
see Dukes, and was staying the night.

They all looked at him as if the ass had
spoken.

'I wasn't talking about knowledge...I was
talking about the mental life,' laughed
Dukes. 'Real knowledge comes out of the
whole corpus of the consciousness; out of
your belly and your penis as much as out of
your brain and mind. The mind can only
analyse and rationalize. Set the mind and
the reason to cock it over the rest, and all
they can do is to criticize, and make a
deadness. I say ALL they can do. It is vastly
important. My God, the world needs
criticizing today...criticizing to death.
Therefore let's live the mental life, and glory
in our spite, and strip the rotten old show.

But, mind you, it's like this: while you LIVE
your life, you are in some way an Organic
whole with all life. But once you start the
mental life you pluck the apple. You've
severed the connexion between, the apple
and the tree: the organic connexion. And if
you've got nothing in your life BUT the
mental life, then you yourself are a plucked
apple...you've fallen off the tree. And then it
is a logical necessity to be spiteful, just as
it's a natural necessity for a plucked apple
to go bad.'

Clifford made big eyes: it was all stuff to
him. Connie secretly laughed to herself.

'Well then we're all plucked apples,' said
Hammond, rather acidly and petulantly.

'So let's make cider of ourselves,' said
Charlie.

'But what do you think of Bolshevism?' put
in the brown Berry, as if everything had led
up to it.

'Bravo!' roared Charlie. 'What do you think
of Bolshevism?'

'Come on! Let's make hay of Bolshevism!'
said Dukes.

'I'm afraid Bolshevism is a large question,'
said Hammond, shaking his head seriously.

'Bolshevism, it seems to me,' said Charlie,
'is just a superlative hatred of the thing they
call the bourgeois; and what the bourgeois
is, isn't quite defined. It is Capitalism,
among other things. Feelings and emotions
are also so decidedly bourgeois that you
have to invent a man without them.

'Then the individual, especially the
PERSONAL man, is bourgeois: so he must
be suppressed. You must submerge

-24-

yourselves in the greater thing, the Soviet-
social thing. Even an organism is
bourgeois: so the ideal must be
mechanical. The only thing that is a unit,
non-organic, composed of many different,
yet equally essential parts, is the machine.
Each man a machine-part, and the driving
power of the machine, hate...hate of the
bourgeois. That, to me, is Bolshevism.'

'Absolutely!' said Tommy. 'But also, it
seems to me a perfect description of the
whole of the industrial ideal. It's the factory-
owner's ideal in a nut-shell; except that he
would deny that the driving power was hate.
Hate it is, all the same; hate of life itself.
Just look at these Midlands, if it isn't plainly
written up...but it's all part of the life of the
mind, it's a logical development.'

'I deny that Bolshevism is logical, it rejects
the major part of the premisses,' said
Hammond.

'My dear man, it allows the material
premiss; so does the pure
mind...exclusively.'

'At least Bolshevism has got down to rock
bottom,' said Charlie.

'Rock bottom! The bottom that has no
bottom! The Bolshevists will have the finest
army in the world in a very short time, with
the finest mechanical equipment.

'But this thing can't go on...this hate
business. There must be a reaction...' said
Hammond.

'Well, we've been waiting for years...we
wait longer. Hate's a growing thing like
anything else. It's the inevitable outcome of
forcing ideas on to life, of forcing one's
deepest instincts; our deepest feelings we
force according to certain ideas. We drive

ourselves with a formula, like a machine.
The logical mind pretends to rule the roost,
and the roost turns into pure hate. We're all
Bolshevists, only we are hypocrites. The
Russians are Bolshevists without
hypocrisy.'

'But there are many other ways,' said
Hammond, 'than the Soviet way. The
Bolshevists aren't really intelligent.'

'Of course not. But sometimes it's
intelligent to be half-witted: if you want to
make your end. Personally, I consider
Bolshevism half-witted; but so do I consider
our social life in the west half-witted. So I
even consider our far-famed mental life
half-witted. We're all as cold as cretins,
we're all as passionless as idiots. We're all
of us Bolshevists, only we give it another
name. We think we're gods...men like gods!
It's just the same as Bolshevism. One has
to be human, and have a heart and a penis if
one is going to escape being either a god or
a Bolshevist...for they are the same thing:
they're both too good to be true.'

Out of the disapproving silence came
Berry's anxious question:

'You do believe in love then, Tommy, don't
you?'

'You lovely lad!' said Tommy. 'No, my
cherub, nine times out of ten, no! Love's
another of those half-witted performances
today. Fellows with swaying waists fucking
little jazz girls with small boy buttocks, like
two collar studs! Do you mean that sort of
love? Or the joint-property, make-a-
success-of-it, My-husband-my-wife sort
of love? No, my fine fellow, I don't believe in
it at all!'

'But you do believe in something?'

-25-

'Me? Oh, intellectually I believe in having a
good heart, a chirpy penis, a lively
intelligence, and the courage to say ''shit!''
in front of a lady.'

'Well, you've got them all,' said Berry.

Tommy Dukes roared with laughter. 'You
angel boy! If only I had! If only I had! No; my
heart's as numb as a potato, my penis
droops and never lifts its head up, I dare
rather cut him clean off than say ''shit!'' in
front of my mother or my aunt...they are real
ladies, mind you; and I'm not really
intelligent, I'm only a ''mental-lifer''. It would
be wonderful to be intelligent: then one
would be alive in all the parts mentioned and
unmentionable. The penis rouses his head
and says: How do you do? to any really
intelligent person. Renoir said he painted
his pictures with his penis...he did too,
lovely pictures! I wish I did something with
mine. God! when one can only talk! Another
torture added to Hades! And Socrates
started it.'

'There are nice women in the world,' said
Connie, lifting her head up and speaking at
last.

The men resented it...she should have
pretended to hear nothing. They hated her
admitting she had attended so closely to
such talk.

'My God! '' IF THEY BE NOT NICE TO ME
WHAT CARE I HOW NICE THEY BE?''

'No, it's hopeless! I just simply can't vibrate
in unison with a woman. There's no woman I
can really want when I'm faced with her, and
I'm not going to start forcing myself to it...My
God, no! I'll remain as I am, and lead the
mental life. It's the only honest thing I can do.
I can be quite happy TALKING to women;
but it's all pure, hopelessly pure. Hopelessly

pure! What do you say, Hildebrand, my
chicken?'

'It's much less complicated if one stays
pure,' said Berry.

'Yes, life is all too simple!'

Chapter 5

On a frosty morning with a little February
sun, Clifford and Connie went for a walk
across the park to the wood. That is,
Clifford chuffed in his motor-chair, and
Connie walked beside him.

The hard air was still sulphurous, but they
were both used to it. Round the near horizon
went the haze, opalescent with frost and
smoke, and on the top lay the small blue
sky; so that it was like being inside an
enclosure, always inside. Life always a
dream or a frenzy, inside an enclosure.

The sheep coughed in the rough, sere grass
of the park, where frost lay bluish in the
sockets of the tufts. Across the park ran a
path to the wood-gate, a fine ribbon of pink.
Clifford had had it newly gravelled with
sifted gravel from the pit-bank. When the
rock and refuse of the underworld had
burned and given off its sulphur, it turned
bright pink, shrimp-coloured on dry days,
darker, crab-coloured on wet. Now it was
pale shrimp-colour, with a bluish-white
hoar of frost. It always pleased Connie, this
underfoot of sifted, bright pink. It's an ill
wind that brings nobody good.

Clifford steered cautiously down the slope
of the knoll from the hall, and Connie kept
her hand on the chair. In front lay the wood,
the hazel thicket nearest, the purplish
density of oaks beyond. From the wood's
edge rabbits bobbed and nibbled. Rooks
suddenly rose in a black train, and went

-26-

trailing off over the little sky.

Connie opened the wood-gate, and
Clifford puffed slowly through into the broad
riding that ran up an incline between the
clean-whipped thickets of the hazel. The
wood was a remnant of the great forest
where Robin Hood hunted, and this riding
was an old, old thoroughfare coming across
country. But now, of course, it was only a
riding through the private wood. The road
from Mansfield swerved round to the north.

In the wood everything was motionless, the
old leaves on the ground keeping the frost
on their underside. A jay called harshly,
many little birds fluttered. But there was no
game; no pheasants. They had been killed
off during the war, and the wood had been
left unprotected, till now Clifford had got his
game-keeper again.

Clifford loved the wood; he loved the old
oak-trees. He felt they were his own
through generations. He wanted to protect
them. He wanted this place inviolate, shut
off from the world.

The chair chuffed slowly up the incline,
rocking and jolting on the frozen clods. And
suddenly, on the left, came a clearing where
there was nothing but a ravel of dead
bracken, a thin and spindly sapling leaning
here and there, big sawn stumps, showing
their tops and their grasping roots, lifeless.
And patches of blackness where the
woodmen had burned the brushwood and
rubbish.

This was one of the places that Sir Geoffrey
had cut during the war for trench timber. The
whole knoll, which rose softly on the right of
the riding, was denuded and strangely
forlorn. On the crown of the knoll where the
oaks had stood, now was bareness; and
from there you could look out over the trees

to the colliery railway, and the new works at
Stacks Gate. Connie had stood and looked,
it was a breach in the pure seclusion of the
wood. It let in the world. But she didn't tell
Clifford.

This denuded place always made Clifford
curiously angry. He had been through the
war, had seen what it meant. But he didn't
get really angry till he saw this bare hill. He
was having it replanted. But it made him
hate Sir Geoffrey.

Clifford sat with a fixed face as the chair
slowly mounted. When they came to the top
of the rise he stopped; he would not risk the
long and very jolty down-slope. He sat
looking at the greenish sweep of the riding
downwards, a clear way through the
bracken and oaks. It swerved at the bottom
of the hill and disappeared; but it had such a
lovely easy curve, of knights riding and
ladies on palfreys.

'I consider this is really the heart of
England,' said Clifford to Connie, as he sat
there in the dim February sunshine.

'Do you?' she said, seating herself in her
blue knitted dress, on a stump by the path.

'I do! this is the old England, the heart of it;
and I intend to keep it intact.'

'Oh yes!' said Connie. But, as she said it
she heard the eleven-o'clock hooters at
Stacks Gate colliery. Clifford was too used
to the sound to notice.

'I want this wood perfect...untouched. I want
nobody to trespass in it,' said Clifford.

There was a certain pathos. The wood still
had some of the mystery of wild, old
England; but Sir Geoffrey's cuttings during
the war had given it a blow. How still the

-27-

trees were, with their crinkly, innumerable
twigs against the sky, and their grey,
obstinate trunks rising from the brown
bracken! How safely the birds flitted among
them! And once there had been deer, and
archers, and monks padding along on
asses. The place remembered, still
remembered.

Clifford sat in the pale sun, with the light on
his smooth, rather blond hair, his reddish full
face inscrutable.

'I mind more, not having a son, when I come
here, than any other time,' he said.

'But the wood is older than your family,'
said Connie gently.

'Quite!' said Clifford. 'But we've preserved
it. Except for us it would go...it would be
gone already, like the rest of the forest. One
must preserve some of the old England!'

'Must one?' said Connie. 'If it has to be
preserved, and preserved against the new
England? It's sad, I know.'

'If some of the old England isn't preserved,
there'll be no England at all,' said Clifford.
'And we who have this kind of property, and
the feeling for it, must preserve it.'

There was a sad pause. 'Yes, for a little
while,' said Connie.

'For a little while! It's all we can do. We can
only do our bit. I feel every man of my family
has done his bit here, since we've had the
place. One may go against convention, but
one must keep up tradition.' Again there
was a pause.

'What tradition?' asked Connie.

'The tradition of England! of this!'

'Yes,' she said slowly.

'That's why having a son helps; one is only a
link in a chain,' he said.

Connie was not keen on chains, but she
said nothing. She was thinking of the
curious impersonality of his desire for a
son.

'I'm sorry we can't have a son,' she said.

He looked at her steadily, with his full, pale-
blue eyes.

'It would almost be a good thing if you had a
child by another man, he said. 'If we brought
it up at Wragby, it would belong to us and to
the place. I don't believe very intensely in
fatherhood. If we had the child to rear, it
would be our own, and it would carry on.
Don't you think it's worth considering?'

Connie looked up at him at last. The child,
her child, was just an 'it' to him. It...it...it!

'But what about the other man?' she asked.

'Does it matter very much? Do these things
really affect us very deeply?...You had that
lover in Germany...what is it now? Nothing
almost. It seems to me that it isn't these little
acts and little connexions we make in our
lives that matter so very much. They pass
away, and where are they? Where...Where
are the snows of yesteryear?...It's what
endures through one's life that matters; my
own life matters to me, in its long
continuance and development. But what do
the occasional connexions matter? And the
occasional sexual connexions especially! If
people don't exaggerate them ridiculously,
they pass like the mating of birds. And so
they should. What does it matter? It's the life-
long companionship that matters. It's the
living together from day to day, not the

-28-

sleeping together once or twice. You and I
are married, no matter what happens to us.
We have the habit of each other. And habit,
to my thinking, is more vital than any
occasional excitement. The long, slow,
enduring thing...that's what we live by...not
the occasional spasm of any sort. Little by
little, living together, two people fall into a
sort of unison, they vibrate so intricately to
one another. That's the real secret of
marriage, not sex; at least not the simple
function of sex. You and I are interwoven in a
marriage. If we stick to that we ought to be
able to arrange this sex thing, as we
arrange going to the dentist; since fate has
given us a checkmate physically there.'

Connie sat and listened in a sort of wonder,
and a sort of fear. She did not know if he
was right or not. There was Michaelis,
whom she loved; so she said to herself. But
her love was somehow only an excursion
from her marriage with Clifford; the long,
slow habit of intimacy, formed through
years of suffering and patience. Perhaps
the human soul needs excursions, and must
not be denied them. But the point of an
excursion is that you come home again.

'And wouldn't you mind WHAT man's child I
had?' she asked.

'Why, Connie, I should trust your natural
instinct of decency and selection. You just
wouldn't let the wrong sort of fellow touch
you.'

She thought of Michaelis! He was
absolutely Clifford's idea of the wrong sort
of fellow.

'But men and women may have different
feelings about the wrong sort of fellow,' she
said.

'No,' he replied. 'You care for me. I don't

believe you would ever care for a man who
was purely antipathetic to me. Your rhythm
wouldn't let you.'

She was silent. Logic might be
unanswerable because it was so absolutely
wrong.

'And should you expect me to tell you?' she
asked, glancing up at him almost furtively.

'Not at all, I'd better not know...But you do
agree with me, don't you, that the casual
sex thing is nothing, compared to the long
life lived together? Don't you think one can
just subordinate the sex thing to the
necessities of a long life? Just use it, since
that's what we're driven to? After all, do
these temporary excitements matter? Isn't
the whole problem of life the slow building
up of an integral personality, through the
years? living an integrated life? There's no
point in a disintegrated life. If lack of sex is
going to disintegrate you, then go out and
have a love-affair. If lack of a child is going
to disintegrate you, then have a child if you
possibly can. But only do these things so
that you have an integrated life, that makes
a long harmonious thing. And you and I can
do that together...don't you think?...if we
adapt ourselves to the necessities, and at
the same time weave the adaptation
together into a piece with our steadily-lived
life. Don't you agree?'

Connie was a little overwhelmed by his
words. She knew he was right theoretically.
But when she actually touched her steadily-
lived life with him she...hesitated. Was it
actually her destiny to go on weaving herself
into his life all the rest of her life? Nothing
else?

Was it just that? She was to be content to
weave a steady life with him, all one fabric,
but perhaps brocaded with the occasional

-29-

flower of an adventure. But how could she
know what she would feel next year? How
could one ever know? How could one say
Yes? for years and years? The little yes,
gone on a breath! Why should one be pinned
down by that butterfly word? Of course it
had to flutter away and be gone, to be
followed by other yes's and no's! Like the
straying of butterflies.

'I think you're right, Clifford. And as far as I
can see I agree with you. Only life may turn
quite a new face on it all.'

'But until life turns a new face on it all, you
do agree?'

'Oh yes! I think I do, really.'

She was watching a brown spaniel that had
run out of a side-path, and was looking
towards them with lifted nose, making a
soft, fluffy bark. A man with a gun strode
swiftly, softly out after the dog, facing their
way as if about to attack them; then stopped
instead, saluted, and was turning downhill. It
was only the new game-keeper, but he had
frightened Connie, he seemed to emerge
with such a swift menace. That was how
she had seen him, like the sudden rush of a
threat out of nowhere.

He was a man in dark green velveteens and
gaiters...the old style, with a red face and
red moustache and distant eyes. He was
going quickly downhill.

'Mellors!' called Clifford.

The man faced lightly round, and saluted
with a quick little gesture, a soldier!

'Will you turn the chair round and get it
started? That makes it easier,' said
Clifford.

The man at once slung his gun over his
shoulder, and came forward with the same
curious swift, yet soft movements, as if
keeping invisible. He was moderately tall
and lean, and was silent. He did not look at
Connie at all, only at the chair.

'Connie, this is the new game-keeper,
Mellors. You haven't spoken to her ladyship
yet, Mellors?'

'No, Sir!' came the ready, neutral words.

The man lifted his hat as he stood, showing
his thick, almost fair hair. He stared straight
into Connie's eyes, with a perfect, fearless,
impersonal look, as if he wanted to see
what she was like. He made her feel shy.
She bent her head to him shyly, and he
changed his hat to his left hand and made
her a slight bow, like a gentleman; but he
said nothing at all. He remained for a
moment still, with his hat in his hand.

'But you've been here some time, haven't
you?' Connie said to him.

'Eight months, Madam...your Ladyship!' he
corrected himself calmly.

'And do you like it?'

She looked him in the eyes. His eyes
narrowed a little, with irony, perhaps with
impudence.

'Why, yes, thank you, your Ladyship! I was
reared here...'

He gave another slight bow, turned, put his
hat on, and strode to take hold of the chair.
His voice on the last words had fallen into
the heavy broad drag of the
dialect...perhaps also in mockery, because
there had been no trace of dialect before.
He might almost be a gentleman. Anyhow,

-30-

he was a curious, quick, separate fellow,
alone, but sure of himself.

Clifford started the little engine, the man
carefully turned the chair, and set it nose-
forwards to the incline that curved gently to
the dark hazel thicket.

'Is that all then, Sir Clifford?' asked the
man.

'No, you'd better come along in case she
sticks. The engine isn't really strong enough
for the uphill work.' The man glanced round
for his dog...a thoughtful glance. The spaniel
looked at him and faintly moved its tail. A
little smile, mocking or teasing her, yet
gentle, came into his eyes for a moment,
then faded away, and his face was
expressionless. They went fairly quickly
down the slope, the man with his hand on
the rail of the chair, steadying it. He looked
like a free soldier rather than a servant. And
something about him reminded Connie of
Tommy Dukes.

When they came to the hazel grove, Connie
suddenly ran forward, and opened the gate
into the park. As she stood holding it, the
two men looked at her in passing, Clifford
critically, the other man with a curious, cool
wonder; impersonally wanting to see what
she looked like. And she saw in his blue,
impersonal eyes a look of suffering and
detachment, yet a certain warmth. But why
was he so aloof, apart?

Clifford stopped the chair, once through the
gate, and the man came quickly,
courteously, to close it.

'Why did you run to open?' asked Clifford in
his quiet, calm voice, that showed he was
displeased. 'Mellors would have done it.'

'I thought you would go straight ahead,' said

Connie. 'And leave you to run after us?'
said Clifford.

'Oh, well, I like to run sometimes!'

Mellors took the chair again, looking
perfectly unheeding, yet Connie felt he
noted everything. As he pushed the chair up
the steepish rise of the knoll in the park, he
breathed rather quickly, through parted lips.
He was rather frail really. Curiously full of
vitality, but a little frail and quenched. Her
woman's instinct sensed it.

Connie fell back, let the chair go on. The day
had greyed over; the small blue sky that had
poised low on its circular rims of haze was
closed in again, the lid was down, there
was a raw coldness. It was going to snow.
All grey, all grey! the world looked worn out.

The chair waited at the top of the pink path.
Clifford looked round for Connie.

'Not tired, are you?' he said.

'Oh, no!' she said.

But she was. A strange, weary yearning, a
dissatisfaction had started in her. Clifford
did not notice: those were not things he was
aware of. But the stranger knew. To
Connie, everything in her world and life
seemed worn out, and her dissatisfaction
was older than the hills.

They came to the house, and around to the
back, where there were no steps. Clifford
managed to swing himself over on to the
low, wheeled house-chair; he was very
strong and agile with his arms. Then Connie
lifted the burden of his dead legs after him.

The keeper, waiting at attention to be
dismissed, watched everything narrowly,
missing nothing. He went pale, with a sort of

-31-

fear, when he saw Connie lifting the inert
legs of the man in her arms, into the other
chair, Clifford pivoting round as she did so.
He was frightened.

'Thanks, then, for the help, Mellors,' said
Clifford casually, as he began to wheel
down the passage to the servants' quarters.

'Nothing else, Sir?' came the neutral voice,
like one in a dream.

'Nothing, good morning!'

'Good morning, Sir.'

'Good morning! it was kind of you to push
the chair up that hill...I hope it wasn't heavy
for you,' said Connie, looking back at the
keeper outside the door.

His eyes came to hers in an instant, as if
wakened up. He was aware of her.

'Oh no, not heavy!' he said quickly. Then his
voice dropped again into the broad sound
of the vernacular: 'Good mornin' to your
Ladyship!'

'Who is your game-keeper?' Connie asked
at lunch.

'Mellors! You saw him,' said Clifford.

'Yes, but where did he come from?'

'Nowhere! He was a Tevershall boy...son of
a collier, I believe.'

'And was he a collier himself?'

'Blacksmith on the pit-bank, I believe:
overhead smith. But he was keeper here for
two years before the war...before he joined
up. My father always had a good Opinion of
him, so when he came back, and went to

the pit for a blacksmith's job, I just took him
back here as keeper. I was really very glad
to get him...its almost impossible to find a
good man round here for a
gamekeeper...and it needs a man who
knows the people.'

'And isn't he married?'

'He was. But his wife went off with...with
various men...but finally with a collier at
Stacks Gate, and I believe she's living there
still.'

'So this man is alone?'

'More or less! He has a mother in the
village...and a child, I believe.'

Clifford looked at Connie, with his pale,
slightly prominent blue eyes, in which a
certain vagueness was coming. He
seemed alert in the foreground, but the
background was like the Midlands
atmosphere, haze, smoky mist. And the
haze seemed to be creeping forward. So
when he stared at Connie in his peculiar
way, giving her his peculiar, precise
information, she felt all the background of
his mind filling up with mist, with
nothingness. And it frightened her. It made
him seem impersonal, almost to idiocy.

And dimly she realized one of the great laws
of the human soul: that when the emotional
soul receives a wounding shock, which
does not kill the body, the soul seems to
recover as the body recovers. But this is
only appearance. It is really only the
mechanism of the re-assumed habit.
Slowly, slowly the wound to the soul begins
to make itself felt, like a bruise, which Only
slowly deepens its terrible ache, till it fills all
the psyche. And when we think we have
recovered and forgotten, it is then that the
terrible after-effects have to be

-32-

encountered at their worst.

So it was with Clifford. Once he was 'well',
once he was back at Wragby, and writing
his stories, and feeling sure of life, in spite
of all, he seemed to forget, and to have
recovered all his equanimity. But now, as
the years went by, slowly, slowly, Connie
felt the bruise of fear and horror coming up,
and spreading in him. For a time it had been
so deep as to be numb, as it were non-
existent. Now slowly it began to assert itself
in a spread of fear, almost paralysis.
Mentally he still was alert. But the paralysis,
the bruise of the too-great shock, was
gradually spreading in his affective self.

And as it spread in him, Connie felt it
spread in her. An inward dread, an
emptiness, an indifference to everything
gradually spread in her soul. When Clifford
was roused, he could still talk brilliantly and,
as it were, command the future: as when, in
the wood, he talked about her having a
child, and giving an heir to Wragby. But the
day after, all the brilliant words seemed like
dead leaves, crumpling up and turning to
powder, meaning really nothing, blown
away on any gust of wind. They were not the
leafy words of an effective life, young with
energy and belonging to the tree. They were
the hosts of fallen leaves of a life that is
ineffectual.

So it seemed to her everywhere. The
colliers at Tevershall were talking again of a
strike, and it seemed to Connie there again
it was not a manifestation of energy, it was
the bruise of the war that had been in
abeyance, slowly rising to the surface and
creating the great ache of unrest, and
stupor of discontent. The bruise was deep,
deep, deep...the bruise of the false
inhuman war. It would take many years for
the living blood of the generations to
dissolve the vast black clot of bruised

blood, deep inside their souls and bodies.
And it would need a new hope.

Poor Connie! As the years drew on it was
the fear of nothingness In her life that
affected her. Clifford's mental life and hers
gradually began to feel like nothingness.
Their marriage, their integrated life based
on a habit of intimacy, that he talked about:
there were days when it all became utterly
blank and nothing. It was words, just so
many words. The only reality was
nothingness, and over it a hypocrisy of
words.

There was Clifford's success: the bitch-
goddess! It was true he was almost
famous, and his books brought him in a
thousand pounds. His photograph
appeared everywhere. There was a bust of
him in one of the galleries, and a portrait of
him in two galleries. He seemed the most
modern of modern voices. With his uncanny
lame instinct for publicity, he had become in
four or five years one of the best known of
the young 'intellectuals'. Where the intellect
came in, Connie did not quite see. Clifford
was really clever at that slightly humorous
analysis of people and motives which
leaves everything in bits at the end. But it
was rather like puppies tearing the sofa
cushions to bits; except that it was not
young and playful, but curiously old, and
rather obstinately conceited. It was weird
and it was nothing. This was the feeling that
echoed and re-echoed at the bottom of
Connie's soul: it was all flag, a wonderful
display of nothingness; At the same time a
display. A display! a display! a display!

Michaelis had seized upon Clifford as the
central figure for a play; already he had
sketched in the plot, and written the first act.
For Michaelis was even better than Clifford
at making a display of nothingness. It was
the last bit of passion left in these men: the

-33-

passion for making a display. Sexually they
were passionless, even dead. And now it
was not money that Michaelis was after.
Clifford had never been primarily out for
money, though he made it where he could,
for money is the seal and stamp of success.
And success was what they wanted. They
wanted, both of them, to make a real
display...a man's own very display of
himself that should capture for a time the
vast populace.

It was strange...the prostitution to the bitch-
goddess. To Connie, since she was really
outside of it, and since she had grown numb
to the thrill of it, it was again nothingness.
Even the prostitution to the bitch-goddess
was nothingness, though the men
prostituted themselves innumerable times.
Nothingness even that.

Michaelis wrote to Clifford about the play.
Of course she knew about it long ago. And
Clifford was again thrilled. He was going to
be displayed again this time, somebody
was going to display him, and to advantage.
He invited Michaelis down to Wragby with
Act I.

Michaelis came: in summer, in a pale-
coloured suit and white suede gloves, with
mauve orchids for Connie, very lovely, and
Act I was a great success. Even Connie
was thrilled...thrilled to what bit of marrow
she had left. And Michaelis, thrilled by his
power to thrill, was really wonderful...and
quite beautiful, in Connie's eyes. She saw
in him that ancient motionlessness of a race
that can't be disillusioned any more, an
extreme, perhaps, of impurity that is pure.
On the far side of his supreme prostitution
to the bitch-goddess he seemed pure, pure
as an African ivory mask that dreams
impurity into purity, in its ivory curves and
planes.

His moment of sheer thrill with the two
Chatterleys, when he simply carried Connie
and Clifford away, was one of the supreme
moments of Michaelis' life. He had
succeeded: he had carried them away.
Even Clifford was temporarily in love with
him...if that is the way one can put it.

So next morning Mick was more uneasy
than ever; restless, devoured, with his
hands restless in his trousers pockets.
Connie had not visited him in the night...and
he had not known where to find her.
Coquetry!...at his moment of triumph.

He went up to her sitting-room in the
morning. She knew he would come. And his
restlessness was evident. He asked her
about his play...did she think it good? He
had to hear it praised: that affected him with
the last thin thrill of passion beyond any
sexual orgasm. And she praised it
rapturously. Yet all the while, at the bottom
of her soul, she knew it was nothing.

'Look here!' he said suddenly at last. 'Why
don't you and I make a clean thing of it? Why
don't we marry?'

'But I am married,' she said, amazed, and
yet feeling nothing.

'Oh that!...he'll divorce you all right...Why
don't you and I marry? I want to marry. I
know it would be the best thing for
me...marry and lead a regular life. I lead the
deuce of a life, simply tearing myself to
pieces. Look here, you and I, we're made
for one another...hand and glove. Why don't
we marry? Do you see any reason why we
shouldn't?'

Connie looked at him amazed: and yet she
felt nothing. These men, they were all alike,
they left everything out. They just went off
from the top of their heads as if they were

-34-

squibs, and expected you to be carried
heavenwards along with their own thin
sticks.

'But I am married already,' she said. 'I can't
leave Clifford, you know.'

'Why not? but why not?' he cried. 'He'll
hardly know you've gone, after six months.
He doesn't know that anybody exists,
except himself. Why the man has no use for
you at all, as far as I can see; he's entirely
wrapped up in himself.'

Connie felt there was truth in this. But she
also felt that Mick was hardly making a
display of selflessness.

'Aren't all men wrapped up in themselves?'
she asked.

'Oh, more or less, I allow. A man's got to
be, to get through. But that's not the point.
The point is, what sort of a time can a man
give a woman? Can he give her a damn
good time, or can't he? If he can't he's no
right to the woman...' He paused and gazed
at her with his full, hazel eyes, almost
hypnotic. 'Now I consider,' he added, 'I can
give a woman the darndest good time she
can ask for. I think I can guarantee myself.'

'And what sort of a good time?' asked
Connie, gazing on him still with a sort of
amazement, that looked like thrill; and
underneath feeling nothing at all.

'Every sort of a good time, damn it, every
sort! Dress, jewels up to a point, any
nightclub you like, know anybody you want
to know, live the pace...travel and be
somebody wherever you go...Darn it, every
sort of good time.'

He spoke it almost in a brilliancy of triumph,
and Connie looked at him as if dazzled, and

really feeling nothing at all. Hardly even the
surface of her mind was tickled at the
glowing prospects he offered her. Hardly
even her most outside self responded, that
at any other time would have been thrilled.
She just got no feeling from it, she couldn't
'go off'. She just sat and stared and looked
dazzled, and felt nothing, only somewhere
she smelt the extraordinarily unpleasant
smell of the bitch-goddess.

Mick sat on tenterhooks, leaning forward in
his chair, glaring at her almost hysterically:
and whether he was more anxious out of
vanity for her to say Yes! or whether he was
more panic-stricken for fear she SHOULD
say Yes! who can tell?

'I should have to think about it,' she said. 'I
couldn't say now. It may seem to you
Clifford doesn't count, but he does. When
you think how disabled he is...'

'Oh damn it all! If a fellow's going to trade
on his disabilities, I might begin to say how
lonely I am, and always have been, and all
the rest of the my-eye-Betty-Martin sob-
stuff! Damn it all, if a fellow's got nothing but
disabilities to recommend him...'

He turned aside, working his hands
furiously in his trousers pockets. That
evening he said to her:

'You're coming round to my room tonight,
aren't you? I don't darn know where your
room is.'

'All right!' she said.

He was a more excited lover that night, with
his strange, small boy's frail nakedness.
Connie found it impossible to come to her
crisis before he had really finished his. And
he roused a certain craving passion in her,
with his little boy's nakedness and softness;

-35-

she had to go on after he had finished, in the
wild tumult and heaving of her loins, while
he heroically kept himself up, and present in
her, with all his will and self-offering, till she
brought about her own crisis, with weird
little cries.

When at last he drew away from her, he
said, in a bitter, almost sneering little voice:

'You couldn't go off at the same time as a
man, could you? You'd have to bring
yourself off! You'd have to run the show!'

This little speech, at the moment, was one
of the shocks of her life. Because that
passive sort of giving himself was so
obviously his only real mode of intercourse.

'What do you mean?' she said.

'You know what I mean. You keep on for
hours after I've gone off...and I have to hang
on with my teeth till you bring yourself off by
your own exertions.'

She was stunned by this unexpected piece
of brutality, at the moment when she was
glowing with a sort of pleasure beyond
words, and a sort of love for him. Because,
after all, like so many modern men, he was
finished almost before he had begun. And
that forced the woman to be active.

'But you want me to go on, to get my own
satisfaction?' she said.

He laughed grimly: 'I want it!' he said.
'That's good! I want to hang on with my
teeth clenched, while you go for me!'

'But don't you?' she insisted.

He avoided the question. 'All the darned
women are like that,' he said. 'Either they
don't go off at all, as if they were dead in

there...or else they wait till a chap's really
done, and then they start in to bring
themselves off, and a chap's got to hang
on. I never had a woman yet who went off
just at the same moment as I did.'

Connie only half heard this piece of novel,
masculine information. She was only
stunned by his feeling against her...his
incomprehensible brutality. She felt so
innocent.

'But you want me to have my satisfaction
too, don't you?' she repeated.

'Oh, all right! I'm quite willing. But I'm
darned if hanging on waiting for a woman to
go off is much of a game for a man...'

This speech was one of the crucial blows of
Connie's life. It killed something in her. She
had not been so very keen on Michaelis; till
he started it, she did not want him. It was as
if she never positively wanted him. But once
he had started her, it seemed only natural
for her to come to her own crisis with him.
Almost she had loved him for it...almost that
night she loved him, and wanted to marry
him.

Perhaps instinctively he knew it, and that
was why he had to bring down the whole
show with a smash; the house of cards. Her
whole sexual feeling for him, or for any man,
collapsed that night. Her life fell apart from
his as completely as if he had never existed.

And she went through the days drearily.
There was nothing now but this empty
treadmill of what Clifford called the
integrated life, the long living together of
two people, who are in the habit of being in
the same house with one another.

Nothingness! To accept the great
nothingness of life seemed to be the one

-36-

end of living. All the many busy and
important little things that make up the grand
sum-total of nothingness!

Chapter 6

'Why don't men and women really like one
another nowadays?' Connie asked Tommy
Dukes, who was more or less her oracle.

'Oh, but they do! I don't think since the
human species was invented, there has
ever been a time when men and women
have liked one another as much as they do
today. Genuine liking! Take myself. I really
like women better than men; they are
braver, one can be more frank with them.'

Connie pondered this.

'Ah, yes, but you never have anything to do
with them!' she said.

'I? What am I doing but talking perfectly
sincerely to a woman at this moment?'

'Yes, talking...'

'And what more could I do if you were a
man, than talk perfectly sincerely to you?'

'Nothing perhaps. But a woman...'

'A woman wants you to like her and talk to
her, and at the same time love her and
desire her; and it seems to me the two
things are mutually exclusive.'

'But they shouldn't be!'

'No doubt water ought not to be so wet as it
is; it overdoes it in wetness. But there it is! I
like women and talk to them, and therefore I
don't love them and desire them. The two
things don't happen at the same time in
me.'

'I think they ought to.'

'All right. The fact that things ought to be
something else than what they are, is not my
department.

Connie considered this. 'It isn't true,' she
said. 'Men can love women and talk to
them. I don't see how they can love them
WITHOUT talking, and being friendly and
intimate. How can they?'

'Well,' he said, 'I don't know. What's the use
of my generalizing? I only know my own
case. I like women, but I don't desire them. I
like talking to them; but talking to them,
though it makes me intimate in one
direction, sets me poles apart from them as
far as kissing is concerned. So there you
are! But don't take me as a general
example, probably I'm just a special case:
one of the men who like women, but don't
love women, and even hate them if they
force me into a pretence of love, or an
entangled appearance.

'But doesn't it make you sad?'

'Why should it? Not a bit! I look at Charlie
May, and the rest of the men who have
affairs...No, I don't envy them a bit! If fate
sent me a woman I wanted, well and good.
Since I don't know any woman I want, and
never see one...why, I presume I'm cold,
and really LIKE some women very much.'

'Do you like me?'

'Very much! And you see there's no
question of kissing between us, is there?'

'None at all!' said Connie. 'But oughtn't
there to be?'

' WHY, in God's name? I like Clifford, but
what would you say if I went and kissed

-37-

him?'

'But isn't there a difference?'

'Where does it lie, as far as we're
concerned? We're all intelligent human
beings, and the male and female business
is in abeyance. Just in abeyance. How
would you like me to start acting up like a
continental male at this moment, and
parading the sex thing?'

'I should hate it.'

'Well then! I tell you, if I'm really a male thing
at all, I never run across the female of my
species. And I don't miss her, I just like
women. Who's going to force me into loving
or pretending to love them, working up the
sex game?'

'No, I'm not. But isn't something wrong?'

'You may feel it, I don't.'

'Yes, I feel something is wrong between
men and women. A woman has no glamour
for a man any more.'

'Has a man for a woman?'

She pondered the other side of the
question.

'Not much,' she said truthfully.

'Then let's leave it all alone, and just be
decent and simple, like proper human
beings with one another. Be damned to the
artificial sex-compulsion! I refuse it!'

Connie knew he was right, really. Yet it left
her feeling so forlorn, so forlorn and stray.
Like a chip on a dreary pond, she felt. What
was the point, of her or anything?

It was her youth which rebelled. These men
seemed so old and cold. Everything
seemed old and cold. And Michaelis let one
down so; he was no good. The men didn't
want one; they just didn't really want a
woman, even Michaelis didn't.

And the bounders who pretended they did,
and started working the sex game, they
were worse than ever.

It was just dismal, and one had to put up
with it. It was quite true, men had no real
glamour for a woman: if you could fool
yourself into thinking they had, even as she
had fooled herself over Michaelis, that was
the best you could do. Meanwhile you just
lived on and there was nothing to it. She
understood perfectly well why people had
cocktail parties, and jazzed, and
Charlestoned till they were ready to drop.
You had to take it out some way or other,
your youth, or it ate you up. But what a
ghastly thing, this youth! You felt as old as
Methuselah, and yet the thing fizzed
somehow, and didn't let you be
comfortable. A mean sort of life! And no
prospect! She almost wished she had gone
off with Mick, and made her life one long
cocktail party, and jazz evening. Anyhow
that was better than just mooning yourself
into the grave.

On one of her bad days she went out alone
to walk in the wood, ponderously, heeding
nothing, not even noticing where she was.
The report of a gun not far off startled and
angered her.

Then, as she went, she heard voices, and
recoiled. People! She didn't want people.
But her quick ear caught another sound, and
she roused; it was a child sobbing. At once
she attended; someone was ill-treating a
child. She strode swinging down the wet
drive, her sullen resentment uppermost.

-38-

She felt just prepared to make a scene.

Turning the corner, she saw two figures in
the drive beyond her: the keeper, and a little
girl in a purple coat and moleskin cap,
crying.

'Ah, shut it up, tha false little bitch!' came
the man's angry voice, and the child sobbed
louder.

Constance strode nearer, with blazing
eyes. The man turned and looked at her,
saluting coolly, but he was pale with anger.

'What's the matter? Why is she crying?'
demanded Constance, peremptory but a
little breathless.

A faint smile like a sneer came on the man's
face. 'Nay, yo mun ax 'er,' he replied
callously, in broad vernacular.

Connie felt as if he had hit her in the face,
and she changed colour. Then she gathered
her defiance, and looked at him, her dark
blue eyes blazing rather vaguely.

'I asked YOU,' she panted.

He gave a queer little bow, lifting his hat.
'You did, your Ladyship,' he said; then, with
a return to the vernacular: 'but I canna tell
yer.' And he became a soldier, inscrutable,
only pale with annoyance.

Connie turned to the child, a ruddy, black-
haired thing of nine or ten. 'What is it, dear?
Tell me why you're crying!' she said, with
the conventionalized sweetness suitable.
More violent sobs, self-conscious. Still
more sweetness on Connie's part.

'There, there, don't you cry! Tell me what
they've done to you!'...an intense
tenderness of tone. At the same time she

felt in the pocket of her knitted jacket, and
luckily found a sixpence.

'Don't you cry then!' she said, bending in
front of the child. 'See what I've got for you!'

Sobs, snuffles, a fist taken from a
blubbered face, and a black shrewd eye
cast for a second on the sixpence. Then
more sobs, but subduing. 'There, tell me
what's the matter, tell me!' said Connie,
putting the coin into the child's chubby hand,
which closed over it.

'It's the...it's the...pussy!'

Shudders of subsiding sobs.

'What pussy, dear?'

After a silence the shy fist, clenching on
sixpence, pointed into the bramble brake.

'There!'

Connie looked, and there, sure enough,
was a big black cat, stretched out grimly,
with a bit of blood on it.

'Oh!' she said in repulsion.

'A poacher, your Ladyship,' said the man
satirically.

She glanced at him angrily. 'No wonder the
child cried,' she said, 'if you shot it when
she was there. No wonder she cried!'

He looked into Connie's eyes, laconic,
contemptuous, not hiding his feelings. And
again Connie flushed; she felt she had been
making a scene, the man did not respect
her.

'What is your name?' she said playfully to
the child. 'Won't you tell me your name?'

-39-

Sniffs; then very affectedly in a piping voice:
'Connie Mellors!'

'Connie Mellors! Well, that's a nice name!
And did you come out with your Daddy, and
he shot a pussy? But it was a bad pussy!'

The child looked at her, with bold, dark eyes
of scrutiny, sizing her up, and her
condolence.

'I wanted to stop with my Gran,' said the
little girl.

'Did you? But where is your Gran?'

The child lifted an arm, pointing down the
drive. 'At th' cottidge.'

'At the cottage! And would you like to go
back to her?'

Sudden, shuddering quivers of reminiscent
sobs. 'Yes!'

'Come then, shall I take you? Shall I take you
to your Gran? Then your Daddy can do what
he has to do.' She turned to the man. 'It is
your little girl, isn't it?'

He saluted, and made a slight movement of
the head in affirmation.

'I suppose I can take her to the cottage?'
asked Connie.

'If your Ladyship wishes.'

Again he looked into her eyes, with that
calm, searching detached glance. A man
very much alone, and on his own.

'Would you like to come with me to the
cottage, to your Gran, dear?'

The child peeped up again. 'Yes!' she

simpered.

Connie disliked her; the spoilt, false little
female. Nevertheless she wiped her face
and took her hand. The keeper saluted in
silence.

'Good morning!' said Connie.

It was nearly a mile to the cottage, and
Connie senior was well red by Connie
junior by the time the game-keeper's
picturesque little home was in sight. The
child was already as full to the brim with
tricks as a little monkey, and so self-
assured.

At the cottage the door stood open, and
there was a rattling heard inside. Connie
lingered, the child slipped her hand, and ran
indoors.

'Gran! Gran!'

'Why, are yer back a'ready!'

The grandmother had been blackleading
the stove, it was Saturday morning. She
came to the door in her sacking apron, a
blacklead-brush in her hand, and a black
smudge on her nose. She was a little, rather
dry woman.

'Why, whatever?' she said, hastily wiping
her arm across her face as she saw Connie
standing outside.

'Good morning!' said Connie. 'She was
crying, so I just brought her home.'

The grandmother looked around swiftly at
the child:

'Why, wheer was yer Dad?'

The little girl clung to her grandmother's

-40-

skirts and simpered.

'He was there,' said Connie, 'but he'd shot
a poaching cat, and the child was upset.'

'Oh, you'd no right t'ave bothered, Lady
Chatterley, I'm sure! I'm sure it was very
good of you, but you shouldn't 'ave
bothered. Why, did ever you see!' and the
old woman turned to the child: 'Fancy Lady
Chatterley takin' all that trouble over yer!
Why, she shouldn't 'ave bothered!'

'It was no bother, just a walk,' said Connie
smiling.

'Why, I'm sure 'twas very kind of you, I must
say! So she was crying! I knew there'd be
something afore they got far. She's
frightened of 'im, that's wheer it is. Seems
'e's almost a stranger to 'er, fair a stranger,
and I don't think they're two as'd hit it off
very easy. He's got funny ways.'

Connie didn't know what to say.

'Look, Gran!' simpered the child.

The old woman looked down at the
sixpence in the little girl's hand.

'An' sixpence an' all! Oh, your Ladyship,
you shouldn't, you shouldn't. Why, isn't Lady
Chatterley good to yer! My word, you're a
lucky girl this morning!'

She pronounced the name, as all the people
did: Chat'ley. Isn't Lady Chat'ley GOOD to
you!' Connie couldn't help looking at the old
woman's nose, and the latter again vaguely
wiped her face with the back of her wrist,
but missed the smudge.

Connie was moving away 'Well, thank you
ever so much, Lady Chat'ley, I'm sure. Say
thank you to Lady Chat'ley!' this last to the

child.

'Thank you,' piped the child.

'There's a dear!' laughed Connie, and she
moved away, saying 'Good morning',
heartily relieved to get away from the
contact.

Curious, she thought, that that thin, proud
man should have that little, sharp woman for
a mother!

And the old woman, as soon as Connie had
gone, rushed to the bit of mirror in the
scullery, and looked at her face. Seeing it,
she stamped her foot with impatience. 'Of
COURSE she had to catch me in my coarse
apron, and a dirty face! Nice idea she'd get
of me!'

Connie went slowly home to Wragby.
'Home!'...it was a warm word to use for that
great, weary warren. But then it was a word
that had had its day. It was somehow
cancelled. All the great words, it seemed to
Connie, were cancelled for her generation:
love, joy, happiness, home, mother, father,
husband, all these great, dynamic words
were half dead now, and dying from day to
day. Home was a place you lived in, love
was a thing you didn't fool yourself about,
joy was a word you applied to a good
Charleston, happiness was a term of
hypocrisy used to bluff other people, a
father was an individual who enjoyed his
own existence, a husband was a man you
lived with and kept going in spirits. As for
sex, the last of the great words, it was just a
cocktail term for an excitement that bucked
you up for a while, then left you more raggy
than ever. Frayed! It was as if the very
material you were made of was cheap stuff,
and was fraying out to nothing.

All that really remained was a stubborn

-41-

stoicism: and in that there was a certain
pleasure. In the very experience of the
nothingness of life, phase after phase,
TAPE after TAPE, there was a certain
grisly satisfaction. So that's THAT! Always
this was the last utterance: home, love,
marriage, Michaelis: So that's THAT! And
when one died, the last words to life would
be: So that's THAT!

Money? Perhaps one couldn't say the same
there. Money one always wanted. Money,
Success, the bitch-goddess, as Tommy
Dukes persisted in calling it, after Henry
James, that was a permanent necessity.
You couldn't spend your last sou, and say
finally: So that's THAT! No, if you lived even
another ten minutes, you wanted a few
more sous for something or other. Just to
keep the business mechanically going, you
needed money. You had to have it. Money
you HAVE to have. You needn't really have
anything else. So that's that!

Since, of course, it's not your own fault you
are alive. Once you are alive, money is a
necessity, and the only absolute necessity.
All the rest you can get along without, at a
pinch. But not money. Emphatically, that's
THAT!

She thought of Michaelis, and the money
she might have had with him; and even that
she didn't want. She preferred the lesser
amount which she helped Clifford to make
by his writing. That she actually helped to
make. 'Clifford and I together, we make
twelve hundred a year out of writing'; so she
put it to herself. Make money! Make it! Out
of nowhere. Wring it out of the thin air! The
last feat to be humanly proud of! The rest all-
my-eye-Betty-Martin.

So she plodded home to Clifford, to join
forces with him again, to make another
story out of nothingness: and a story meant

money. Clifford seemed to care very much
whether his stories were considered first-
class literature or not. Strictly, she didn't
care. Nothing in it! said her father. Twelve
hundred pounds last year! was the retort
simple and final.

If you were young, you just set your teeth,
and bit on and held on, till the money began
to flow from the invisible; it was a question
of power. It was a question of will; a subtle,
subtle, powerful emanation of will out of
yourself brought back to you the mysterious
nothingness of money a word on a bit of
paper. It was a sort of magic, certainly it
was triumph. The bitch-goddess! Well, if
one had to prostitute oneself, let it be to a
bitch-goddess! One could always despise
her even while one prostituted oneself to
her, which was good.

Clifford, of course, had still many childish
taboos and fetishes. He wanted to be
thought 'really good', which was all cock-a-
hoopy nonsense. What was really good was
what actually caught on. It was no good
being really good and getting left with it. It
seemed as if most of the 'really good' men
just missed the bus. After all you only lived
one life, and if you missed the bus, you
were just left on the pavement, along with
the rest of the failures.

Connie was contemplating a winter in
London with Clifford, next winter. He and
she had caught the bus all right, so they
might as well ride on top for a bit, and show
it.

The worst of it was, Clifford tended to
become vague, absent, and to fall into fits
of vacant depression. It was the wound to
his psyche coming out. But it made Connie
want to scream. Oh God, if the mechanism
of the consciousness itself was going to go
wrong, then what was one to do? Hang it all,

-42-

one did one's bit! Was one to be let down
ABSOLUTELY?

Sometimes she wept bitterly, but even as
she wept she was saying to herself: Silly
fool, wetting hankies! As if that would get
you anywhere!

Since Michaelis, she had made up her mind
she wanted nothing. That seemed the
simplest solution of the otherwise insoluble.
She wanted nothing more than what she'd
got; only she wanted to get ahead with what
she'd got: Clifford, the stories, Wragby, the
Lady-Chatterley business, money and
fame, such as it was...she wanted to go
ahead with it all. Love, sex, all that sort of
stuff, just water-ices! Lick it up and forget
it. If you don't hang on to it in your mind, it's
nothing. Sex especially...nothing! Make up
your mind to it, and you've solved the
problem. Sex and a cocktail: they both
lasted about as long, had the same effect,
and amounted to about the same thing.

But a child, a baby! That was still one of the
sensations. She would venture very gingerly
on that experiment. There was the man to
consider, and it was curious, there wasn't a
man in the world whose children you
wanted. Mick's children! Repulsive thought!
As lief have a child to a rabbit! Tommy
Dukes? he was very nice, but somehow you
couldn't associate him with a baby, another
generation. He ended in himself. And out of
all the rest of Clifford's pretty wide
acquaintance, there was not a man who did
not rouse her contempt, when she thought
of having a child by him. There were several
who would have been quite possible as
lover, even Mick. But to let them breed a
child on you! Ugh! Humiliation and
abomination.

So that was that!

Nevertheless, Connie had the child at the
back of her mind. Wait! wait! She would sift
the generations of men through her sieve,
and see if she couldn't find one who would
do. 'Go ye into the streets and by ways of
Jerusalem, and see if you can find a MAN.'
It had been impossible to find a man in the
Jerusalem of the prophet, though there
were thousands of male humans. But a
MAN! C'EST UNE AUTRE CHOSE!

She had an idea that he would have to be a
foreigner: not an Englishman, still less an
Irishman. A real foreigner.

But wait! wait! Next winter she would get
Clifford to London; the following winter she
would get him abroad to the South of
France, Italy. Wait! She was in no hurry
about the child. That was her own private
affair, and the one point on which, in her
own queer, female way, she was serious to
the bottom of her soul. She was not going to
risk any chance comer, not she! One might
take a lover almost at any moment, but a
man who should beget a child on one...wait!
wait! it's a very different matter. 'Go ye into
the streets and byways of Jerusalem...' It
was not a question of love; it was a question
of a MAN. Why, one might even rather hate
him, personally. Yet if he was the man, what
would one's personal hate matter? This
business concerned another part of
oneself.

It had rained as usual, and the paths were
too sodden for Clifford's chair, but Connie
would go out. She went out alone every day
now, mostly in the wood, where she was
really alone. She saw nobody there.

This day, however, Clifford wanted to send
a message to the keeper, and as the boy
was laid up with influenza, somebody
always seemed to have influenza at
Wragby, Connie said she would call at the

-43-

cottage.

The air was soft and dead, as if all the world
were slowly dying. Grey and clammy and
silent, even from the shuffling of the
collieries, for the pits were working short
time, and today they were stopped
altogether. The end of all things!

In the wood all was utterly inert and
motionless, only great drops fell from the
bare boughs, with a hollow little crash. For
the rest, among the old trees was depth
within depth of grey, hopeless inertia,
silence, nothingness.

Connie walked dimly on. From the old wood
came an ancient melancholy, somehow
soothing to her, better than the harsh
insentience of the outer world. She liked the
INWARDNESS of the remnant of forest, the
unspeaking reticence of the old trees. They
seemed a very power of silence, and yet a
vital presence. They, too, were waiting:
obstinately, stoically waiting, and giving off
a potency of silence. Perhaps they were
only waiting for the end; to be cut down,
cleared away, the end of the forest, for
them the end of all things. But perhaps their
strong and aristocratic silence, the silence
of strong trees, meant something else.

As she came out of the wood on the north
side, the keeper's cottage, a rather dark,
brown stone cottage, with gables and a
handsome chimney, looked uninhabited, it
was so silent and alone. But a thread of
smoke rose from the chimney, and the little
railed-in garden in the front of the house
was dug and kept very tidy. The door was
shut.

Now she was here she felt a little shy of the
man, with his curious far-seeing eyes. She
did not like bringing him orders, and felt like
going away again. She knocked softly, no

one came. She knocked again, but still not
loudly. There was no answer. She peeped
through the window, and saw the dark little
room, with its almost sinister privacy, not
wanting to be invaded.

She stood and listened, and it seemed to
her she heard sounds from the back of the
cottage. Having failed to make herself
heard, her mettle was roused, she would
not be defeated.

So she went round the side of the house. At
the back of the cottage the land rose
steeply, so the back yard was sunken, and
enclosed by a low stone wall. She turned the
corner of the house and stopped. In the little
yard two paces beyond her, the man was
washing himself, utterly unaware. He was
naked to the hips, his velveteen breeches
slipping down over his slender loins. And
his white slim back was curved over a big
bowl of soapy water, in which he ducked his
head, shaking his head with a queer, quick
little motion, lifting his slender white arms,
and pressing the soapy water from his ears,
quick, subtle as a weasel playing with
water, and utterly alone. Connie backed
away round the corner of the house, and
hurried away to the wood. In spite of herself,
she had had a shock. After all, merely a man
washing himself, commonplace enough,
Heaven knows!

Yet in some curious way it was a visionary
experience: it had hit her in the middle of the
body. She saw the clumsy breeches
slipping down over the pure, delicate, white
loins, the bones showing a little, and the
sense of aloneness, of a creature purely
alone, overwhelmed her. Perfect, white,
solitary nudity of a creature that lives alone,
and inwardly alone. And beyond that, a
certain beauty of a pure creature. Not the
stuff of beauty, not even the body of beauty,
but a lambency, the warm, white flame of a

-44-

single life, revealing itself in contours that
one might touch: a body!

Connie had received the shock of vision in
her womb, and she knew it; it lay inside her.
But with her mind she was inclined to
ridicule. A man washing himself in a back
yard! No doubt with evil-smelling yellow
soap! She was rather annoyed; why should
she be made to stumble on these vulgar
privacies?

So she walked away from herself, but after
a while she sat down on a stump. She was
too confused to think. But in the coil of her
confusion, she was determined to deliver
her message to the fellow. She would not he
balked. She must give him time to dress
himself, but not time to go out. He was
probably preparing to go out somewhere.

So she sauntered slowly back, listening. As
she came near, the cottage looked just the
same. A dog barked, and she knocked at
the door, her heart beating in spite of
herself.

She heard the man coming lightly
downstairs. He opened the door quickly,
and startled her. He looked uneasy himself,
but instantly a laugh came on his face.

'Lady Chatterley!' he said. 'Will you come
in?'

His manner was so perfectly easy and
good, she stepped over the threshold into
the rather dreary little room.

'I only called with a message from Sir
Clifford,' she said in her soft, rather
breathless voice.

The man was looking at her with those blue,
all-seeing eyes of his, which made her turn
her face aside a little. He thought her

comely, almost beautiful, in her shyness,
and he took command of the situation
himself at once.

'Would you care to sit down?' he asked,
presuming she would not. The door stood
open.

'No thanks! Sir Clifford wondered if you
would and she delivered her message,
looking unconsciously into his eyes again.
And now his eyes looked warm and kind,
particularly to a woman, wonderfully warm,
and kind, and at ease.

'Very good, your Ladyship. I will see to it at
once.'

Taking an order, his whole self had
changed, glazed over with a sort of
hardness and distance. Connie hesitated,
she ought to go. But she looked round the
clean, tidy, rather dreary little sitting-room
with something like dismay.

'Do you live here quite alone?' she asked.

'Quite alone, your Ladyship.'

'But your mother...?'

'She lives in her own cottage in the village.'

'With the child?' asked Connie.

'With the child!'

And his plain, rather worn face took on an
indefinable look of derision. It was a face
that changed all the time, baking.

'No,' he said, seeing Connie stand at a
loss, 'my mother comes and cleans up for
me on Saturdays; I do the rest myself.'

Again Connie looked at him. His eyes were

-45-

smiling again, a little mockingly, but warm
and blue, and somehow kind. She
wondered at him. He was in trousers and
flannel shirt and a grey tie, his hair soft and
damp, his face rather pale and worn-
looking. When the eyes ceased to laugh they
looked as if they had suffered a great deal,
still without losing their warmth. But a pallor
of isolation came over him, she was not
really there for him.

She wanted to say so many things, and she
said nothing. Only she looked up at him
again, and remarked:

'I hope I didn't disturb you?'

The faint smile of mockery narrowed his
eyes.

'Only combing my hair, if you don't mind. I'm
sorry I hadn't a coat on, but then I had no
idea who was knocking. Nobody knocks
here, and the unexpected sounds ominous.'

He went in front of her down the garden path
to hold the gate. In his shirt, without the
clumsy velveteen coat, she saw again how
slender he was, thin, stooping a little. Yet,
as she passed him, there was something
young and bright in his fair hair, and his
quick eyes. He would be a man about thirty-
seven or eight.

She plodded on into the wood, knowing he
was looking after her; he upset her so
much, in spite of herself.

And he, as he went indoors, was thinking:
'She's nice, she's real! She's nicer than
she knows.'

She wondered very much about him; he
seemed so unlike a game-keeper, so
unlike a working-man anyhow; although he
had something in common with the local

people. But also something very
uncommon.

'The game-keeper, Mellors, is a curious
kind of person,' she said to Clifford; 'he
might almost be a gentleman.'

'Might he?' said Clifford. 'I hadn't noticed.'

'But isn't there something special about
him?' Connie insisted.

'I think he's quite a nice fellow, but I know
very little about him. He only came out of the
army last year, less than a year ago. From
India, I rather think. He may have picked up
certain tricks out there, perhaps he was an
officer's servant, and improved on his
position. Some of the men were like that.
But it does them no good, they have to fall
back into their old places when they get
home again.'

Connie gazed at Clifford contemplatively.
She saw in him the peculiar tight rebuff
against anyone of the lower classes who
might be really climbing up, which she knew
was characteristic of his breed.

'But don't you think there is something
special about him?' she asked.

'Frankly, no! Nothing I had noticed.'

He looked at her curiously, uneasily, half-
suspiciously. And she felt he wasn't telling
her the real truth; he wasn't telling himself
the real truth, that was it. He disliked any
suggestion of a really exceptional human
being. People must be more or less at his
level, or below it.

Connie felt again the tightness,
niggardliness of the men of her generation.
They were so tight, so scared of life!

-46-

Chapter 7

When Connie went up to her bedroom she
did what she had not done for a long time:
took off all her clothes, and looked at herself
naked in the huge mirror. She did not know
what she was looking for, or at, very
definitely, yet she moved the lamp till it
shone full on her.

And she thought, as she had thought so
often, what a frail, easily hurt, rather
pathetic thing a human body is, naked;
somehow a little unfinished, incomplete!

She had been supposed to have rather a
good figure, but now she was out of
fashion: a little too female, not enough like
an adolescent boy. She was not very tall, a
bit Scottish and short; but she had a certain
fluent, down-slipping grace that might have
been beauty. Her skin was faintly tawny, her
limbs had a certain stillness, her body
should have had a full, down-slipping
richness; but it lacked something.

Instead of ripening its firm, down-running
curves, her body was flattening and going a
little harsh. It was as if it had not had enough
sun and warmth; it was a little greyish and
sapless.

Disappointed of its real womanhood, it had
not succeeded in becoming boyish, and
unsubstantial, and transparent; instead it
had gone opaque.

Her breasts were rather small, and
dropping pear-shaped. But they were
unripe, a little bitter, without meaning
hanging there. And her belly had lost the
fresh, round gleam it had had when she was
young, in the days of her German boy, who
really loved her physically. Then it was
young and expectant, with a real look of its
own. Now it was going slack, and a little flat,

thinner, but with a slack thinness. Her
thighs, too, they used to look so quick and
glimpsy in their female roundness,
somehow they too were going flat, slack,
meaningless.

Her body was going meaningless, going
dull and opaque, so much insignificant
substance. It made her feel immensely
depressed and hopeless. What hope was
there? She was old, old at twenty-seven,
with no gleam and sparkle in the flesh. Old
through neglect and denial, yes, denial.
Fashionable women kept their bodies
bright like delicate porcelain, by external
attention. There was nothing inside the
porcelain; but she was not even as bright as
that. The mental life! Suddenly she hated it
with a rushing fury, the swindle!

She looked in the other mirror's reflection at
her back, her waist, her loins. She was
getting thinner, but to her it was not
becoming. The crumple of her waist at the
back, as she bent back to look, was a little
weary; and it used to be so gay-looking.
And the longish slope of her haunches and
her buttocks had lost its gleam and its sense
of richness. Gone! Only the German boy
had loved it, and he was ten years dead,
very nearly. How time went by! Ten years
dead, and she was only twenty-seven. The
healthy boy with his fresh, clumsy sensuality
that she had then been so scornful of! Where
would she find it now? It was gone out of
men. They had their pathetic, two-seconds
spasms like Michaelis; but no healthy
human sensuality, that warms the blood and
freshens the whole being.

Still she thought the most beautiful part of
her was the long-sloping fall of the
haunches from the socket of the back, and
the slumberous, round stillness of the
buttocks. Like hillocks of sand, the Arabs
say, soft and downward-slipping with a

-47-

long slope. Here the life still lingered hoping.
But here too she was thinner, and going
unripe, astringent.

But the front of her body made her
miserable. It was already beginning to
slacken, with a slack sort of thinness,
almost withered, going old before it had
ever really lived. She thought of the child she
might somehow bear. Was she fit, anyhow?

She slipped into her nightdress, and went to
bed, where she sobbed bitterly. And in her
bitterness burned a cold indignation against
Clifford, and his writings and his talk:
against all the men of his sort who
defrauded a woman even of her own body.

Unjust! Unjust! The sense of deep physical
injustice burned to her very soul.

But in the morning, all the same, she was up
at seven, and going downstairs to Clifford.
She had to help him in all the intimate things,
for he had no man, and refused a woman-
servant. The housekeeper's husband, who
had known him as a boy, helped him, and
did any heavy lifting; but Connie did the
personal things, and she did them willingly.
It was a demand on her, but she had wanted
to do what she could.

So she hardly ever went away from Wragby,
and never for more than a day or two; when
Mrs Betts, the housekeeper, attended to
Clifford. He, as was inevitable in the course
of time, took all the service for granted. It
was natural he should.

And yet, deep inside herself, a sense of
injustice, of being defrauded, had begun to
burn in Connie. The physical sense of
injustice is a dangerous feeling, once it is
awakened. It must have outlet, or it eats
away the one in whom it is aroused. Poor
Clifford, he was not to blame. His was the

greater misfortune. It was all part of the
general catastrophe.

And yet was he not in a way to blame? This
lack of warmth, this lack of the simple,
warm, physical contact, was he not to
blame for that? He was never really warm,
nor even kind, only thoughtful, considerate,
in a well-bred, cold sort of way! But never
warm as a man can be warm to a woman,
as even Connie's father could be warm to
her, with the warmth of a man who did
himself well, and intended to, but who still
could comfort it woman with a bit of his
masculine glow.

But Clifford was not like that. His whole race
was not like that. They were all inwardly
hard and separate, and warmth to them
was just bad taste. You had to get on
without it, and hold your own; which was all
very well if you were of the same class and
race. Then you could keep yourself cold and
be very estimable, and hold your own, and
enjoy the satisfaction of holding it. But if you
were of another class and another race it
wouldn't do; there was no fun merely
holding your own, and feeling you belonged
to the ruling class. What was the point, when
even the smartest aristocrats had really
nothing positive of their own to hold, and
their rule was really a farce, not rule at all?
What was the point? It was all cold
nonsense.

A sense of rebellion smouldered in Connie.
What was the good of it all? What was the
good of her sacrifice, her devoting her life
to Clifford? What was she serving, after all?
A cold spirit of vanity, that had no warm
human contacts, and that was as corrupt as
any low-born Jew, in craving for prostitution
to the bitch-goddess, Success. Even
Clifford's cool and contactless assurance
that he belonged to the ruling class didn't
prevent his tongue lolling out of his mouth,

-48-

as he panted after the bitch-goddess. After
all, Michaelis was really more dignified in
the matter, and far, far more successful.
Really, if you looked closely at Clifford, he
was a buffoon, and a buffoon is more
humiliating than a bounder.

As between the two men, Michaelis really
had far more use for her than Clifford had.
He had even more need of her. Any good
nurse can attend to crippled legs! And as for
the heroic effort, Michaelis was a heroic rat,
and Clifford was very much of a poodle
showing off.

There were people staying in the house,
among them Clifford's Aunt Eva, Lady
Bennerley. She was a thin woman of sixty,
with a red nose, a widow, and still
something of a grande DAME. She
belonged to one of the best families, and
had the character to carry it off. Connie liked
her, she was so perfectly simple and frank,
as far as she intended to be frank, and
superficially kind. Inside herself she was a
past-mistress in holding her own, and
holding other people a little lower. She was
not at all a snob: far too sure of herself. She
was perfect at the social sport of coolly
holding her own, and making other people
defer to her.

She was kind to Connie, and tried to worm
into her woman's soul with the sharp gimlet
of her well-born observations.

'You're quite wonderful, in my opinion,' she
said to Connie. 'You've done wonders for
Clifford. I never saw any budding genius
myself, and there he is, all the rage.' Aunt
Eva was quite complacently proud of
Clifford's success. Another feather in the
family cap! She didn't care a straw about
his books, but why should she?

'Oh, I don't think it's my doing,' said

Connie.

'It must be! Can't be anybody else's. And it
seems to me you don't get enough out of it.'

'How?'

'Look at the way you are shut up here. I said
to Clifford: If that child rebels one day you'll
have yourself to thank!'

'But Clifford never denies me anything,'
said Connie.

'Look here, my dear child' and Lady
Bennerley laid her thin hand on Connie's
arm. 'A woman has to live her life, or live to
repent not having lived it. Believe me!' And
she took another sip of brandy, which
maybe was her form of repentance.

'But I do live my life, don't I?'

'Not in my idea! Clifford should bring you to
London, and let you go about. His sort of
friends are all right for him, but what are they
for you? If I were you I should think it wasn't
good enough. You'll let your youth slip by,
and you'll spend your old age, and your
middle age too, repenting it.'

Her ladyship lapsed into contemplative
silence, soothed by the brandy.

But Connie was not keen on going to
London, and being steered into the smart
world by Lady Bennerley. She didn't feel
really smart, it wasn't interesting. And she
did feel the peculiar, withering coldness
under it all; like the soil of Labrador, which
his gay little flowers on its surface, and a
foot down is frozen.

Tommy Dukes was at Wragby, and another
man, Harry Winterslow, and Jack
Strangeways with his wife Olive. The talk

-49-

was much more desultory than when only
the cronies were there, and everybody was
a bit bored, for the weather was bad, and
there was only billiards, and the pianola to
dance to.

Olive was reading a book about the future,
when babies would be bred in bottles, and
women would be 'immunized'.

'Jolly good thing too!' she said. 'Then a
woman can live her own life.' Strangeways
wanted children, and she didn't.

'How'd you like to be immunized?'
Winterslow asked her, with an ugly smile.

'I hope I am; naturally,' she said. 'Anyhow
the future's going to have more sense, and
a woman needn't be dragged down by her
FUNCTIONS.'

'Perhaps she'll float off into space
altogether,' said Dukes.

'I do think sufficient civilization ought to
eliminate a lot of the physical disabilities,'
said Clifford. 'All the love-business for
example, it might just as well go. I suppose
it would if we could breed babies in bottles.'

'No!' cried Olive. 'That might leave all the
more room for fun.'

'I suppose,' said Lady Bennerley,
contemplatively, 'if the love-business went,
something else would take its place.
Morphia, perhaps. A little morphine in all the
air. It would be wonderfully refreshing for
everybody.'

'The government releasing ether into the air
on Saturdays, for a cheerful weekend!' said
Jack. 'Sounds all right, but where should we
be by Wednesday?'

'So long as you can forget your body you
are happy,' said Lady Bennerley. 'And the
moment you begin to be aware of your
body, you are wretched. So, if civilization is
any good, it has to help us to forget our
bodies, and then time passes happily
without our knowing it.'

'Help us to get rid of our bodies altogether,'
said Winterslow. 'It's quite time man began
to improve on his own nature, especially the
physical side of it.'

'Imagine if we floated like tobacco smoke,'
said Connie.

'It won't happen,' said Dukes. 'Our old
show will come flop; our civilization is going
to fall. It's going down the bottomless pit,
down the chasm. And believe me, the only
bridge across the chasm will be the
phallus!'

'Oh do! DO be impossible, General!' cried
Olive.

'I believe our civilization is going to
collapse,' said Aunt Eva.

'And what will come after it?' asked
Clifford.

'I haven't the faintest idea, but something, I
suppose,' said the elderly lady.

'Connie says people like wisps of smoke,
and Olive says immunized women, and
babies in bottles, and Dukes says the
phallus is the bridge to what comes next. I
wonder what it will really be?' said Clifford.

'Oh, don't bother! let's get on with today,'
said Olive. 'Only hurry up with the breeding
bottle, and let us poor women off.'

'There might even be real men, in the next

-50-

phase,' said Tommy. 'Real, intelligent,
wholesome men, and wholesome nice
women! Wouldn't that be a change, an
enormous change from us? WE'RE not
men, and the women aren't women. We're
only cerebrating make-shifts, mechanical
and intellectual experiments. There may
even come a civilization of genuine men
and women, instead of our little lot of clever-
jacks, all at the intelligence-age of seven. It
would be even more amazing than men of
smoke or babies in bottles.'

'Oh, when people begin to talk about real
women, I give up,' said Olive.

'Certainly nothing but the spirit in us is worth
having,' said Winterslow.

'Spirits!' said Jack, drinking his whisky and
soda.

'Think so? Give me the resurrection of the
body!' said Dukes.

'But it'll come, in time, when we've shoved
the cerebral stone away a bit, the money
and the rest. Then we'll get a democracy of
touch, instead of a democracy of pocket.'

Something echoed inside Connie: 'Give me
the democracy of touch, the resurrection of
the body!' She didn't at all know what it
meant, but it comforted her, as
meaningless things may do.

Anyhow everything was terribly silly, and
she was exasperatedly bored by it all, by
Clifford, by Aunt Eva, by Olive and Jack,
and Winterslow, and even by Dukes. Talk,
talk, talk! What hell it was, the continual rattle
of it!

Then, when all the people went, it was no
better. She continued plodding on, but
exasperation and irritation had got hold of

her lower body, she couldn't escape. The
days seemed to grind by, with curious
painfulness, yet nothing happened. Only
she was getting thinner; even the
housekeeper noticed it, and asked her
about herself Even Tommy Dukes insisted
she was not well, though she said she was
all right. Only she began to be afraid of the
ghastly white tombstones, that peculiar
loathsome whiteness of Carrara marble,
detestable as false teeth, which stuck up on
the hillside, under Tevershall church, and
which she saw with such grim painfulness
from the park. The bristling of the hideous
false teeth of tombstones on the hill
affected her with a grisly kind of horror. She
felt the time not far off when she would be
buried there, added to the ghastly host
under the tombstones and the monuments,
in these filthy Midlands.

She needed help, and she knew it: so she
wrote a little CRI DU COEUR to her sister,
Hilda. 'I'm not well lately, and I don't know
what's the matter with me.'

Down posted Hilda from Scotland, where
she had taken up her abode. She came in
March, alone, driving herself in a nimble
two-seater. Up the drive she came, tooting
up the incline, then sweeping round the oval
of grass, where the two great wild beech-
trees stood, on the flat in front of the house.

Connie had run out to the steps. Hilda pulled
up her car, got out, and kissed her sister.

'But Connie!' she cried. 'Whatever is the
matter?'

'Nothing!' said Connie, rather
shamefacedly; but she knew how she had
suffered in contrast to Hilda. Both sisters
had the same rather golden, glowing skin,
and soft brown hair, and naturally strong,
warm physique. But now Connie was thin

-51-

and earthy-looking, with a scraggy,
yellowish neck, that stuck out of her jumper.

'But you're ill, child!' said Hilda, in the soft,
rather breathless voice that both sisters had
alike. Hilda was nearly, but not quite, two
years older than Connie.

'No, not ill. Perhaps I'm bored,' said Connie
a little pathetically.

The light of battle glowed in Hilda's face;
she was a woman, soft and still as she
seemed, of the old amazon sort, not made
to fit with men.

'This wretched place!' she said softly,
looking at poor, old, lumbering Wragby with
real hate. She looked soft and warm
herself, as a ripe pear, and she was an
amazon of the real old breed.

She went quietly in to Clifford. He thought
how handsome she looked, but also he
shrank from her. His wife's family did not
have his sort of manners, or his sort of
etiquette. He considered them rather
outsiders, but once they got inside they
made him jump through the hoop.

He sat square and well-groomed in his
chair, his hair sleek and blond, and his face
fresh, his blue eyes pale, and a little
prominent, his expression inscrutable, but
well-bred. Hilda thought it sulky and stupid,
and he waited. He had an air of aplomb, but
Hilda didn't care what he had an air of; she
was up in arms, and if he'd been Pope or
Emperor it would have been just the same.

'Connie's looking awfully unwell,' she said
in her soft voice, fixing him with her
beautiful, glowering grey eyes. She looked
so maidenly, so did Connie; but he well
knew the tone of Scottish obstinacy
underneath.

'She's a little thinner,' he said.

'Haven't you done anything about it?'

'Do you think it necessary?' he asked, with
his suavest English stiffness, for the two
things often go together.

Hilda only glowered at him without replying;
repartee was not her forte, nor Connie's; so
she glowered, and he was much more
uncomfortable than if she had said things.

'I'll take her to a doctor,' said Hilda at
length. 'Can you suggest a good one round
here?'

'I'm afraid I can't.'

'Then I'll take her to London, where we have
a doctor we trust.'

Though boiling with rage, Clifford said
nothing.

'I suppose I may as well stay the night,' said
Hilda, pulling off her gloves, 'and I'll drive
her to town tomorrow.'

Clifford was yellow at the gills with anger,
and at evening the whites of his eyes were a
little yellow too. He ran to liver. But Hilda
was consistently modest and maidenly.

'You must have a nurse or somebody, to
look after you personally. You should really
have a manservant,' said Hilda as they sat,
with apparent calmness, at coffee after
dinner. She spoke in her soft, seemingly
gentle way, but Clifford felt she was hitting
him on the head with a bludgeon.

'You think so?' he said coldly.

'I'm sure! It's necessary. Either that, or
Father and I must take Connie away for

-52-

some months. This can't go on.'

'What can't go on?'

'Haven't you looked at the child!' asked
Hilda, gazing at him full stare. He looked
rather like a huge, boiled crayfish at the
moment; or so she thought.

'Connie and I will discuss it,' he said.

'I've already discussed it with her,' said
Hilda.

Clifford had been long enough in the hands
of nurses; he hated them, because they left
him no real privacy. And a manservant!...he
couldn't stand a man hanging round him.
Almost better any woman. But why not
Connie?

The two sisters drove off in the morning,
Connie looking rather like an Easter lamb,
rather small beside Hilda, who held the
wheel. Sir Malcolm was away, but the
Kensington house was open.

The doctor examined Connie carefully, and
asked her all about her life. 'I see your
photograph, and Sir Clifford's, in the
illustrated papers sometimes. Almost
notorieties, aren't you? That's how the quiet
little girls grow up, though you're only a quiet
little girl even now, in spite of the illustrated
papers. No, no! There's nothing organically
wrong, but it won't do! It won't do! Tell Sir
Clifford he's got to bring you to town, or
take you abroad, and amuse you. You've
got to be amused, got to! Your vitality is
much too low; no reserves, no reserves.
The nerves of the heart a bit queer already:
oh, yes! Nothing but nerves; I'd put you right
in a month at Cannes or Biarritz. But it
mustn't go on, MUSTN'T, I tell you, or I won't
be answerable for consequences. You're
spending your life without renewing it.

You've got to be amused, properly, healthily
amused. You're spending your vitality
without making any. Can't go on, you know.
Depression! Avoid depression!'

Hilda set her jaw, and that meant
something.

Michaelis heard they were in town, and
came running with roses. 'Why, whatever's
wrong?' he cried. 'You're a shadow of
yourself. Why, I never saw such a change!
Why ever didn't you let me know? Come to
Nice with me! Come down to Sicily! Go on,
come to Sicily with me. It's lovely there just
now. You want sun! You want life! Why,
you're wasting away! Come away with me!
Come to Africa! Oh, hang Sir Clifford!
Chuck him, and come along with me. I'll
marry you the minute he divorces you.
Come along and try a life! God's love! That
place Wragby would kill anybody. Beastly
place! Foul place! Kill anybody! Come
away with me into the sun! It's the sun you
want, of course, and a bit of normal life.'

But Connie's heart simply stood still at the
thought of abandoning Clifford there and
then. She couldn't do it. No...no! She just
couldn't. She had to go back to Wragby.

Michaelis was disgusted. Hilda didn't like
Michaelis, but she ALMOST preferred him
to Clifford. Back went the sisters to the
Midlands.

Hilda talked to Clifford, who still had yellow
eyeballs when they got back. He, too, in his
way, was overwrought; but he had to listen
to all Hilda said, to all the doctor had said,
not what Michaelis had said, of course, and
he sat mum through the ultimatum.

'Here is the address of a good manservant,
who was with an invalid patient of the
doctor's till he died last month. He is really a

-53-

good man, and fairly sure to come.'

'But I'm NOT an invalid, and I will NOT have
a manservant,' said Clifford, poor devil.

'And here are the addresses of two
women; I saw one of them, she would do
very well; a woman of about fifty, quiet,
strong, kind, and in her way cultured...'

Clifford only sulked, and would not answer.

'Very well, Clifford. If we don't settle
something by to-morrow, I shall telegraph to
Father, and we shall take Connie away.'

'Will Connie go?' asked Clifford.

'She doesn't want to, but she knows she
must. Mother died of cancer, brought on by
fretting. We're not running any risks.'

So next day Clifford suggested Mrs Bolton,
Tevershall parish nurse. Apparently Mrs
Betts had thought of her. Mrs Bolton was
just retiring from her parish duties to take up
private nursing jobs. Clifford had a queer
dread of delivering himself into the hands of
a stranger, but this Mrs Bolton had once
nursed him through scarlet fever, and he
knew her.

The two sisters at once called on Mrs
Bolton, in a newish house in a row, quite
select for Tevershall. They found a rather
good-looking woman of forty-odd, in a
nurse's uniform, with a white collar and
apron, just making herself tea in a small
crowded sitting-room.

Mrs Bolton was most attentive and polite,
seemed quite nice, spoke with a bit of a
broad slur, but in heavily correct English,
and from having bossed the sick colliers for
a good many years, had a very good
opinion of herself, and a fair amount of

assurance. In short, in her tiny way, one of
the governing class in the village, very much
respected.

'Yes, Lady Chatterley's not looking at all
well! Why, she used to be that bonny, didn't
she now? But she's been failing all winter!
Oh, it's hard, it is. Poor Sir Clifford! Eh, that
war, it's a lot to answer for.'

And Mrs Bolton would come to Wragby at
once, if Dr Shardlow would let her off. She
had another fortnight's parish nursing to do,
by rights, but they might get a substitute, you
know.

Hilda posted off to Dr Shardlow, and on the
following Sunday Mrs Bolton drove up in
Leiver's cab to Wragby with two trunks.
Hilda had talks with her; Mrs Bolton was
ready at any moment to talk. And she
seemed so young! The way the passion
would flush in her rather pale cheek. She
was forty-seven.

Her husband, Ted Bolton, had been killed in
the pit, twenty-two years ago, twenty-two
years last Christmas, just at Christmas
time, leaving her with two children, one a
baby in arms. Oh, the baby was married
now, Edith, to a young man in Boots Cash
Chemists in Sheffield. The other one was a
schoolteacher in Chesterfield; she came
home weekends, when she wasn't asked
out somewhere. Young folks enjoyed
themselves nowadays, not like when she,
Ivy Bolton, was young.

Ted Bolton was twenty-eight when lie was
killed in an explosion down th' pit. The butty
in front shouted to them all to lie down quick,
there were four of them. And they all lay
down in time, only Ted, and it killed him.
Then at the inquiry, on the masters' side
they said Ted had been frightened, and
trying to run away, and not obeying orders,

-54-

so it was like his fault really. So the
compensation was only three hundred
pounds, and they made out as if it was more
of a gift than legal compensation, because
it was really the man's own fault. And they
wouldn't let her have the money down; she
wanted to have a little shop. But they said
she'd no doubt squander it, perhaps in
drink! So she had to draw it thirty shillings a
week. Yes, she had to go every Monday
morning down to the offices, and stand
there a couple of hours waiting her turn; yes,
for almost four years she went every
Monday. And what could she do with two
little children on her hands? But Ted's
mother was very good to her. When the baby
could toddle she'd keep both the children
for the day, while she, Ivy Bolton, went to
Sheffield, and attended classes in
ambulance, and then the fourth year she
even took a nursing course and got
qualified. She was determined to be
independent and keep her children. So she
was assistant at Uthwaite hospital, just a
little place, for a while. But when the
Company, the Tevershall Colliery
Company, really Sir Geoffrey, saw that she
could get on by herself, they were very good
to her, gave her the parish nursing, and
stood by her, she would say that for them.
And she'd done it ever since, till now it was
getting a bit much for her; she needed
something a bit lighter, there was such a lot
of traipsing around if you were a district
nurse.

'Yes, the Company's been very good to
ME, I always say it. But I should never forget
what they said about Ted, for he was as
steady and fearless a chap as ever set foot
on the cage, and it was as good as
branding him a coward. But there, he was
dead, and could say nothing to none of
'em.'

It was a queer mixture of feelings the

woman showed as she talked. She liked the
colliers, whom she had nursed for so long;
but she felt very superior to them. She felt
almost upper class; and at the same time a
resentment against the ruling class
smouldered in her. The masters! In a
dispute between masters and men, she
was always for the men. But when there
was no question of contest, she was pining
to be superior, to be one of the upper class.
The upper classes fascinated her,
appealing to her peculiar English passion
for superiority. She was thrilled to come to
Wragby; thrilled to talk to Lady Chatterley,
my word, different from the common
colliers' wives! She said so in so many
words. Yet one could see a grudge against
the Chatterleys peep out in her; the grudge
against the masters.

'Why, yes, of course, it would wear Lady
Chatterley out! It's a mercy she had a sister
to come and help her. Men don't think, high
and low-alike, they take what a woman
does for them for granted. Oh, I've told the
colliers off about it many a time. But it's very
hard for Sir Clifford, you know, crippled like
that. They were always a haughty family,
standoffish in a way, as they've a right to
be. But then to be brought down like that!
And it's very hard on Lady Chatterley,
perhaps harder on her. What she misses! I
only had Ted three years, but my word,
while I had him I had a husband I could never
forget. He was one in a thousand, and jolly
as the day. Who'd ever have thought he'd
get killed? I don't believe it to this day
somehow, I've never believed it, though I
washed him with my own hands. But he was
never dead for me, he never was. I never
took it in.'

This was a new voice in Wragby, very new
for Connie to hear; it roused a new ear in
her.

-55-

For the first week or so, Mrs Bolton,
however, was very quiet at Wragby, her
assured, bossy manner left her, and she
was nervous. With Clifford she was shy,
almost frightened, and silent. He liked that,
and soon recovered his self-possession,
letting her do things for him without even
noticing her.

'She's a useful nonentity!' he said. Connie
opened her eyes in wonder, but she did not
contradict him. So different are
impressions on two different people!

And he soon became rather superb,
somewhat lordly with the nurse. She had
rather expected it, and he played up without
knowing. So susceptible we are to what is
expected of us! The colliers had been so
like children, talking to her, and telling her
what hurt them, while she bandaged them,
or nursed them. They had always made her
feel so grand, almost super-human in her
administrations. Now Clifford made her feel
small, and like a servant, and she accepted
it without a word, adjusting herself to the
upper classes.

She came very mute, with her long,
handsome face, and downcast eyes, to
administer to him. And she said very
humbly: 'Shall I do this now, Sir Clifford?
Shall I do that?'

'No, leave it for a time. I'll have it done later.'

'Very well, Sir Clifford.'

'Come in again in half an hour.'

'Very well, Sir Clifford.'

'And just take those old papers out, will
you?'

'Very well, Sir Clifford.'

She went softly, and in half an hour she
came softly again. She was bullied, but she
didn't mind. She was experiencing the
upper classes. She neither resented nor
disliked Clifford; he was just part of a
phenomenon, the phenomenon of the high-
class folks, so far unknown to her, but now
to be known. She felt more at home with
Lady Chatterley, and after all it's the
mistress of the house matters most.

Mrs Bolton helped Clifford to bed at night,
and slept across the passage from his
room, and came if he rang for her in the
night. She also helped him in the morning,
and soon valeted him completely, even
shaving him, in her soft, tentative woman's
way. She was very good and competent,
and she soon knew how to have him in her
power. He wasn't so very different from the
colliers after all, when you lathered his chin,
and softly rubbed the bristles. The stand-
offishness and the lack of frankness didn't
bother her; she was having a new
experience.

Clifford, however, inside himself, never
quite forgave Connie for giving up her
personal care of him to a strange hired
woman. It killed, he said to himself, the real
flower of the intimacy between him and her.
But Connie didn't mind that. The fine flower
of their intimacy was to her rather like an
orchid, a bulb stuck parasitic on her tree of
life, and producing, to her eyes, a rather
shabby flower.

Now she had more time to herself she could
softly play the piano, up in her room, and
sing: 'Touch not the nettle, for the bonds of
love are ill to loose.' She had not realized till
lately how ill to loose they were, these
bonds of love. But thank Heaven she had
loosened them! She was so glad to be
alone, not always to have to talk to him.
When he was alone he tapped-tapped-

-56-

tapped on a typewriter, to infinity. But when
he was not 'working', and she was there,
he talked, always talked; infinite small
analysis of people and motives, and results,
characters and personalities, till now she
had had enough. For years she had loved it,
until she had enough, and then suddenly it
was too much. She was thankful to be
alone.

It was as if thousands and thousands of little
roots and threads of consciousness in him
and her had grown together into a tangled
mass, till they could crowd no more, and the
plant was dying. Now quietly, subtly, she
was unravelling the tangle of his
consciousness and hers, breaking the
threads gently, one by one, with patience
and impatience to get clear. But the bonds
of such love are more ill to loose even than
most bonds; though Mrs Bolton's coming
had been a great help.

But he still wanted the old intimate evenings
of talk with Connie: talk or reading aloud.
But now she could arrange that Mrs Bolton
should come at ten to disturb them. At ten
o'clock Connie could go upstairs and be
alone. Clifford was in good hands with Mrs
Bolton.

Mrs Bolton ate with Mrs Betts in the
housekeeper's room, since they were all
agreeable. And it was curious how much
closer the servants' quarters seemed to
have come; right up to the doors of
Clifford's study, when before they were so
remote. For Mrs Betts would sometimes sit
in Mrs Bolton's room, and Connie heard
their lowered voices, and felt somehow the
strong, other vibration of the working
people almost invading the sitting-room,
when she and Clifford were alone. So
changed was Wragby merely by Mrs
Bolton's coming.

And Connie felt herself released, in another
world, she felt she breathed differently. But
still she was afraid of how many of her
roots, perhaps mortal ones, were tangled
with Clifford's. Yet still, she breathed freer,
a new phase was going to begin in her life.

Chapter 8

Mrs Bolton also kept a cherishing eye on
Connie, feeling she must extend to her her
female and professional protection. She
was always urging her ladyship to walk out,
to drive to Uthwaite, to be in the air. For
Connie had got into the habit of sitting still
by the fire, pretending to read; or to sew
feebly, and hardly going out at all.

It was a blowy day soon after Hilda had
gone, that Mrs Bolton said: 'Now why don't
you go for a walk through the wood, and
look at the daffs behind the keeper's
cottage? They're the prettiest sight you'd
see in a day's march. And you could put
some in your room; wild daffs are always so
cheerful-looking, aren't they?'

Connie took it in good part, even daffs for
daffodils. Wild daffodils! After all, one could
not stew in one's own juice. The spring
came back...'Seasons return, but not to me
returns Day, or the sweet approach of Ev'n
or Morn.'

And the keeper, his thin, white body, like a
lonely pistil of an invisible flower! She had
forgotten him in her unspeakable
depression. But now something
roused...'Pale beyond porch and
portal'...the thing to do was to pass the
porches and the portals.

She was stronger, she could walk better,
and iii the wood the wind would not be so
tiring as it was across the bark, flatten
against her. She wanted to forget, to forget

-57-

the world, and all the dreadful, carrion-
bodied people. 'Ye must be born again! I
believe in the resurrection of the body!
Except a grain of wheat fall into the earth
and die, it shall by no means bring forth.
When the crocus cometh forth I too will
emerge and see the sun!' In the wind of
March endless phrases swept through her
consciousness.

Little gusts of sunshine blew, strangely
bright, and lit up the celandines at the
wood's edge, under the hazel-rods, they
spangled out bright and yellow. And the
wood was still, stiller, but yet gusty with
crossing sun. The first windflowers were
out, and all the wood seemed pale with the
pallor of endless little anemones, sprinkling
the shaken floor. 'The world has grown pale
with thy breath.' But it was the breath of
Persephone, this time; she was out of hell
on a cold morning. Cold breaths of wind
came, and overhead there was an anger of
entangled wind caught among the twigs. It,
too, was caught and trying to tear itself free,
the wind, like Absalom. How cold the
anemones looked, bobbing their naked
white shoulders over crinoline skirts of
green. But they stood it. A few first bleached
little primroses too, by the path, and yellow
buds unfolding themselves.

The roaring and swaying was overhead,
only cold currents came down below.
Connie was strangely excited in the wood,
and the colour flew in her cheeks, and
burned blue in her eyes. She walked
ploddingly, picking a few primroses and the
first violets, that smelled sweet and cold,
sweet and cold. And she drifted on without
knowing where she was.

Till she came to the clearing, at the end of
the wood, and saw the green-stained stone
cottage, looking almost rosy, like the flesh
underneath a mushroom, its stone warmed

in a burst of sun. And there was a sparkle of
yellow jasmine by the door; the closed
door. But no sound; no smoke from the
chimney; no dog barking.

She went quietly round to the back, where
the bank rose up; she had an excuse, to see
the daffodils.

And they were there, the short-stemmed
flowers, rustling and fluttering and
shivering, so bright and alive, but with
nowhere to hide their faces, as they turned
them away from the wind.

They shook their bright, sunny little rags in
bouts of distress. But perhaps they liked it
really; perhaps they really liked the tossing.

Constance sat down with her back to a
young pine-tree, that wayed against her
with curious life, elastic, and powerful,
rising up. The erect, alive thing, with its top
in the sun! And she watched the daffodils
turn golden, in a burst of sun that was warm
on her hands and lap. Even she caught the
faint, tarry scent of the flowers. And then,
being so still and alone, she seemed to bet
into the current of her own proper destiny.
She had been fastened by a rope, and
jagging and snarring like a boat at its
moorings; now she was loose and adrift.

The sunshine gave way to chill; the daffodils
were in shadow, dipping silently. So they
would dip through the day and the long cold
night. So strong in their frailty!

She rose, a little stiff, took a few daffodils,
and went down. She hated breaking the
flowers, but she wanted just one or two to
go with her. She would have to go back to
Wragby and its walls, and now she hated it,
especially its thick walls. Walls! Always
walls! Yet one needed them in this wind.

-58-

When she got home Clifford asked her:

'Where did you go?'

'Right across the wood! Look, aren't the
little daffodils adorable? To think they
should come out of the earth!'

'Just as much out of air and sunshine,' he
said.

'But modelled in the earth,' she retorted,
with a prompt contradiction, that surprised
her a little.

The next afternoon she went to the wood
again. She followed the broad riding that
swerved round and up through the larches to
a spring called John's Well. It was cold on
this hillside, and not a flower in the darkness
of larches. But the icy little spring softly
pressed upwards from its tiny well-bed of
pure, reddish-white pebbles. How icy and
clear it was! Brilliant! The new keeper had
no doubt put in fresh pebbles. She heard the
faint tinkle of water, as the tiny overflow
trickled over and downhill. Even above the
hissing boom of the larchwood, that spread
its bristling, leafless, wolfish darkness on
the down-slope, she heard the tinkle as of
tiny water-bells.

This place was a little sinister, cold, damp.
Yet the well must have been a drinking-
place for hundreds of years. Now no more.
Its tiny cleared space was lush and cold and
dismal.

She rose and went slowly towards home.
As she went she heard a faint tapping away
on the right, and stood still to listen. Was it
hammering, or a woodpecker? It was surely
hammering.

She walked on, listening. And then she
noticed a narrow track between young fir-

trees, a track that seemed to lead nowhere.
But she felt it had been used. She turned
down it adventurously, between the thick
young firs, which gave way soon to the old
oak wood. She followed the track, and the
hammering grew nearer, in the silence of
the windy wood, for trees make a silence
even in their noise of wind.

She saw a secret little clearing, and a
secret little hot made of rustic poles. And
she had never been here before! She
realized it was the quiet place where the
growing pheasants were reared; the
keeper in his shirt-sleeves was kneeling,
hammering. The dog trotted forward with a
short, sharp bark, and the keeper lifted his
face suddenly and saw her. He had a
startled look in his eyes.

He straightened himself and saluted,
watching her in silence, as she came
forward with weakening limbs. He resented
the intrusion; he cherished his solitude as
his only and last freedom in life.

'I wondered what the hammering was,' she
said, feeling weak and breathless, and a
little afraid of him, as he looked so straight
at her.

'Ah'm gettin' th' coops ready for th' young
bods,' he said, in broad vernacular.

She did not know what to say, and she felt
weak. 'I should like to sit down a bit,' she
said.

'Come and sit 'ere i' th' 'ut,' he said, going
in front of her to the hut, pushing aside some
timber and stuff, and drawing out a rustic
chair, made of hazel sticks.

'Am Ah t' light yer a little fire?' he asked,
with the curious na‹vet‚ of the dialect.

-59-

'Oh, don't bother,' she replied.

But he looked at her hands; they were rather
blue. So he quickly took some larch twigs to
the little brick fire-place in the corner, and in
a moment the yellow flame was running up
the chimney. He made a place by the brick
hearth.

'Sit 'ere then a bit, and warm yer,' he said.

She obeyed him. He had that curious kind of
protective authority she obeyed at once. So
she sat and warmed her hands at the blaze,
and dropped logs on the fire, whilst outside
he was hammering again. She did not really
want to sit, poked in a corner by the fire; she
would rather have watched from the door,
but she was being looked after, so she had
to submit.

The hut was quite cosy, panelled with
unvarnished deal, having a little rustic table
and stool beside her chair, and a
carpenter's bench, then a big box, tools,
new boards, nails; and many things hung
from pegs: axe, hatchet, traps, things in
sacks, his coat. It had no window, the light
came in through the open door. It was a
jumble, but also it was a sort of little
sanctuary.

She listened to the tapping of the man's
hammer; it was not so happy. He was
oppressed. Here was a trespass on his
privacy, and a dangerous one! A woman!
He had reached the point where all he
wanted on earth was to be alone. And yet he
was powerless to preserve his privacy; he
was a hired man, and these people were
his masters.

Especially he did not want to come into
contact with a woman again. He feared it;
for he had a big wound from old contacts.
He felt if he could not be alone, and if he

could not be left alone, he would die. His
recoil away from the outer world was
complete; his last refuge was this wood; to
hide himself there!

Connie grew warm by the fire, which she
had made too big: then she grew hot. She
went and sat on the stool in the doorway,
watching the man at work. He seemed not
to notice her, but he knew. Yet he worked
on, as if absorbedly, and his brown dog sat
on her tail near him, and surveyed the
untrustworthy world.

Slender, quiet and quick, the man finished
the coop he was making, turned it over,
tried the sliding door, then set it aside. Then
he rose, went for an old coop, and took it to
the chopping log where he was working.
Crouching, he tried the bars; some broke in
his hands; he began to draw the nails. Then
he turned the coop over and deliberated,
and he gave absolutely no sign of
awareness of the woman's presence.

So Connie watched him fixedly. And the
same solitary aloneness she had seen in
him naked, she now saw in him clothed:
solitary, and intent, like an animal that works
alone, but also brooding, like a soul that
recoils away, away from all human contact.
Silently, patiently, he was recoiling away
from her even now. It was the stillness, and
the timeless sort of patience, in a man
impatient and passionate, that touched
Connie's womb. She saw it in his bent
head, the quick quiet hands, the crouching
of his slender, sensitive loins; something
patient and withdrawn. She felt his
experience had been deeper and wider
than her own; much deeper and wider, and
perhaps more deadly. And this relieved her
of herself; she felt almost irresponsible.

So she sat in the doorway of the hut in a
dream, utterly unaware of time and of

-60-

particular circumstances. She was so
drifted away that he glanced up at her
quickly, and saw the utterly still, waiting look
on her face. To him it was a look of waiting.
And a little thin tongue of fire suddenly
flickered in his loins, at the root of his back,
and he groaned in spirit. He dreaded with a
repulsion almost of death, any further close
human contact. He wished above all things
she would go away, and leave him to his
own privacy. He dreaded her will, her
female will, and her modern female
insistency. And above all he dreaded her
cool, upper-class impudence of having her
own way. For after all he was only a hired
man. He hated her presence there.

Connie came to herself with sudden
uneasiness. She rose. The afternoon was
turning to evening, yet she could not go
away. She went over to the man, who stood
up at attention, his worn face stiff and blank,
his eyes watching her.

'It is so nice here, so restful,' she said. 'I
have never been here before.'

'No?'

'I think I shall come and sit here sometimes.

'Yes?'

'Do you lock the hut when you're not here?'

'Yes, your Ladyship.'

'Do you think I could have a key too, so that I
could sit here sometimes? Are there two
keys?'

'Not as Ah know on, ther' isna.'

He had lapsed into the vernacular. Connie
hesitated; he was putting up an opposition.
Was it his hut, after all?

'Couldn't we get another key?' she asked in
her soft voice, that underneath had the ring
of a woman determined to get her way.

'Another!' he said, glancing at her with a
flash of anger, touched with derision.

'Yes, a duplicate,' she said, flushing.

''Appen Sir Clifford 'ud know,' he said,
putting her off.

'Yes!' she said, 'he might have another.
Otherwise we could have one made from
the one you have. It would only take a day or
so, I suppose. You could spare your key for
so long.'

'Ah canna tell yer, m'Lady! Ah know nob'dy
as ma'es keys round 'ere.'

Connie suddenly flushed with anger.

'Very well!' she said. 'I'll see to it.'

'All right, your Ladyship.'

Their eyes met. His had a cold, ugly look of
dislike and contempt, and indifference to
what would happen. Hers were hot with
rebuff.

But her heart sank, she saw how utterly he
disliked her, when she went against him.
And she saw him in a sort of desperation.

'Good afternoon!'

'Afternoon, my Lady!' He saluted and
turned abruptly away. She had wakened the
sleeping dogs of old voracious anger in
him, anger against the self-willed female.
And he was powerless, powerless. He
knew it!

And she was angry against the self-willed

-61-

male. A servant too! She walked sullenly
home.

She found Mrs Bolton under the great
beech-tree on the knoll, looking for her.

'I just wondered if you'd be coming, my
Lady,' the woman said brightly.

'Am I late?' asked Connie.

'Oh only Sir Clifford was waiting for his tea.'

'Why didn't you make it then?'

'Oh, I don't think it's hardly my place. I don't
think Sir Clifford would like it at all, my
Lady.'

'I don't see why not,' said Connie.

She went indoors to Clifford's study, where
the old brass kettle was simmering on the
tray.

'Am I late, Clifford?' she said, putting down
the few flowers and taking up the tea-
caddy, as she stood before the tray in her
hat and scarf. 'I'm sorry! Why didn't you let
Mrs Bolton make the tea?'

'I didn't think of it,' he said ironically. 'I don't
quite see her presiding at the tea-table.'

'Oh, there's nothing sacrosanct about a
silver tea-pot,' said Connie.

He glanced up at her curiously.

'What did you do all afternoon?' he said.

'Walked and sat in a sheltered place. Do you
know there are still berries on the big holly-
tree?'

She took off her scarf, but not her hat, and

sat down to make tea. The toast would
certainly be leathery. She put the tea-cosy
over the tea-pot, and rose to get a little
glass for her violets. The poor flowers hung
over, limp on their stalks.

'They'll revive again!' she said, putting them
before him in their glass for him to smell.

'Sweeter than the lids of Juno's eyes,' he
quoted.

'I don't see a bit of connexion with the actual
violets,' she said. 'The Elizabethans are
rather upholstered.'

She poured him his tea.

'Do you think there is a second key to that
little hut not far from John's Well, where the
pheasants are reared?' she said.

'There may be. Why?'

'I happened to find it today and I'd never
seen it before. I think it's a darling place. I
could sit there sometimes, couldn't I?'

'Was Mellors there?'

'Yes! That's how I found it: his hammering.
He didn't seem to like my intruding at all. In
fact he was almost rude when I asked about
a second key.'

'What did he say?'

'Oh, nothing: just his manner; and he said
he knew nothing about keys.'

'There may be one in Father's study. Betts
knows them all, they're all there. I'll get him
to look.'

'Oh do!' she said.

-62-

'So Mellors was almost rude?'

'Oh, nothing, really! But I don't think he
wanted me to have the freedom of the
castle, quite.'

'I don't suppose he did.'

'Still, I don't see why he should mind. It's not
his home, after all! It's not his private abode.
I don't see why I shouldn't sit there if I want
to.'

'Quite!' said Clifford. 'He thinks too much of
himself, that man.'

'Do you think he does?'

'Oh, decidedly! He thinks he's something
exceptional. You know he had a wife he
didn't get on with, so he joined up in 1915 and
was sent to India, I believe. Anyhow he was
blacksmith to the cavalry in Egypt for a time;
always was connected with horses, a clever
fellow that way. Then some Indian colonel
took a fancy to him, and he was made a
lieutenant. Yes, they gave him a
commission. I believe he went back to India
with his colonel, and up to the north-west
frontier. He was ill; he was a pension. He
didn't come out of the army till last year, I
believe, and then, naturally, it isn't easy for
a man like that to get back to his own level.
He's bound to flounder. But he does his duty
all right, as far as I'm concerned. Only I'm
not having any of the Lieutenant Mellors
touch.'

'How could they make him an officer when
he speaks broad Derbyshire?'

'He doesn't...except by fits and starts. He
can speak perfectly well, for him. I suppose
he has an idea if he's come down to the
ranks again, he'd better speak as the ranks
speak.'

'Why didn't you tell me about him before?'

'Oh, I've no patience with these romances.
They're the ruin of all order. It's a thousand
pities they ever happened.'

Connie was inclined to agree. What was the
good of discontented people who fitted in
nowhere?

In the spell of fine weather Clifford, too,
decided to go to the wood. The wind was
cold, but not so tiresome, and the sunshine
was like life itself, warm and full.

'It's amazing,' said Connie, 'how different
one feels when there's a really fresh fine
day. Usually one feels the very air is half
dead. People are killing the very air.'

'Do you think people are doing it?' he
asked.

'I do. The steam of so much boredom, and
discontent and anger out of all the people,
just kills the vitality in the air. I'm sure of it.'

'Perhaps some condition of the
atmosphere lowers the vitality of the
people?' he said.

'No, it's man that poisons the universe,' she
asserted.

'Fouls his own nest,' remarked Clifford.

The chair puffed on. In the hazel copse
catkins were hanging pale gold, and in
sunny places the wood-anemones were
wide open, as if exclaiming with the joy of
life, just as good as in past days, when
people could exclaim along with them. They
had a faint scent of apple-blossom. Connie
gathered a few for Clifford.

He took them and looked at them curiously.

-63-

'Thou still unravished bride of quietness,'
he quoted. 'It seems to fit flowers so much
better than Greek vases.'

'Ravished is such a horrid word!' she said.
'It's only people who ravish things.'

'Oh, I don't know...snails and things,' he
said.

'Even snails only eat them, and bees don't
ravish.'

She was angry with him, turning everything
into words. Violets were Juno's eyelids,
and windflowers were on ravished brides.
How she hated words, always coming
between her and life: they did the ravishing,
if anything did: ready-made words and
phrases, sucking all the life-sap out of living
things.

The walk with Clifford was not quite a
success. Between him and Connie there
was a tension that each pretended not to
notice, but there it was. Suddenly, with all
the force of her female instinct, she was
shoving him off. She wanted to be clear of
him, and especially of his consciousness,
his words, his obsession with himself, his
endless treadmill obsession with himself,
and his own words.

The weather came rainy again. But after a
day or two she went out in the rain, and she
went to the wood. And once there, she went
towards the hut. It was raining, but not so
cold, and the wood felt so silent and
remote, inaccessible in the dusk of rain.

She came to the clearing. No one there! The
hut was locked. But she sat on the log
doorstep, under the rustic porch, and
snuggled into her own warmth. So she sat,
looking at the rain, listening to the many
noiseless noises of it, and to the strange

soughings of wind in upper branches, when
there seemed to be no wind. Old oak-trees
stood around, grey, powerful trunks, rain-
blackened, round and vital, throwing off
reckless limbs. The ground was fairly free
of undergrowth, the anemones sprinkled,
there was a bush or two, elder, or guelder-
rose, and a purplish tangle of bramble: the
old russet of bracken almost vanished
under green anemone ruffs. Perhaps this
was one of the unravished places.
Unravished! The whole world was ravished.

Some things can't be ravished. You can't
ravish a tin of sardines. And so many
women are like that; and men. But the
earth...!

The rain was abating. It was hardly making
darkness among the oaks any more.
Connie wanted to go; yet she sat on. But
she was getting cold; yet the overwhelming
inertia of her inner resentment kept her
there as if paralysed.

Ravished! How ravished one could be
without ever being touched. Ravished by
dead words become obscene, and dead
ideas become obsessions.

A wet brown dog came running and did not
bark, lifting a wet feather of a tail. The man
followed in a wet black oilskin jacket, like a
chauffeur, and face flushed a little. She felt
him recoil in his quick walk, when he saw
her. She stood up in the handbreadth of
dryness under the rustic porch. He saluted
without speaking, coming slowly near. She
began to withdraw.

'I'm just going,' she said.

'Was yer waitin' to get in?' he asked,
looking at the hut, not at her.

'No, I only sat a few minutes in the shelter,'

-64-

she said, with quiet dignity.

He looked at her. She looked cold.

'Sir Clifford 'adn't got no other key then?'
he asked.

'No, but it doesn't matter. I can sit perfectly
dry under this porch. Good afternoon!' She
hated the excess of vernacular in his
speech.

He watched her closely, as she was moving
away. Then he hitched up his jacket, and
put his hand in his breeches pocket, taking
out the key of the hut.

''Appen yer'd better 'ave this key, an' Ah
min fend for t' bods some other road.'

She looked at him.

'What do you mean?' she asked.

'I mean as 'appen Ah can find anuther
pleece as'll du for rearin' th' pheasants. If
yer want ter be 'ere, yo'll non want me
messin' abaht a' th' time.'

She looked at him, getting his meaning
through the fog of the dialect.

'Why don't you speak ordinary English?' she
said coldly.

'Me! AH thowt it WOR ordinary.'

She was silent for a few moments in anger.

'So if yer want t' key, yer'd better tacit. Or
'appen Ah'd better gi'e 't yer termorrer, an'
clear all t' stuff aht fust. Would that du for
yer?'

She became more angry.

'I didn't want your key,' she said. 'I don't
want you to clear anything out at all. I don't in
the least want to turn you out of your hut,
thank you! I only wanted to be able to sit
here sometimes, like today. But I can sit
perfectly well under the porch, so please
say no more about it.'

He looked at her again, with his wicked blue
eyes.

'Why,' he began, in the broad slow dialect.
'Your Ladyship's as welcome as Christmas
ter th' hut an' th' key an' iverythink as is.
On'y this time O' th' year ther's bods ter set,
an' Ah've got ter be potterin' abaht a good
bit, seein' after 'em, an' a'. Winter time Ah
ned 'ardly come nigh th' pleece. But what
wi' spring, an' Sir Clifford wantin' ter start
th' pheasants...An' your Ladyship'd non
want me tinkerin' around an' about when
she was 'ere, all the time.'

She listened with a dim kind of amazement.

'Why should I mind your being here?' she
asked.

He looked at her curiously.

'T'nuisance on me!' he said briefly, but
significantly. She flushed. 'Very well!' she
said finally. 'I won't trouble you. But I don't
think I should have minded at all sitting and
seeing you look after the birds. I should have
liked it. But since you think it interferes with
you, I won't disturb you, don't be afraid. You
are Sir Clifford's keeper, not mine.'

The phrase sounded queer, she didn't
know why. But she let it pass.

'Nay, your Ladyship. It's your Ladyship's
own 'ut. It's as your Ladyship likes an'
pleases, every time. Yer can turn me off at a
wik's notice. It wor only...'

-65-

'Only what?' she asked, baffled.

He pushed back his hat in an odd comic
way.

'On'y as 'appen yo'd like the place ter
yersen, when yer did come, an' not me
messin' abaht.'

'But why?' she said, angry. 'Aren't you a
civilized human being? Do you think I ought
to be afraid of you? Why should I take any
notice of you and your being here or not?
Why is it important?'

He looked at her, all his face glimmering
with wicked laughter.

'It's not, your Ladyship. Not in the very
least,' he said.

'Well, why then?' she asked.

'Shall I get your Ladyship another key then?'

'No thank you! I don't want it.'

'Ah'll get it anyhow. We'd best 'ave two keys
ter th' place.'

'And I consider you are insolent,' said
Connie, with her colour up, panting a little.

'Nay, nay!' he said quickly. 'Dunna yer say
that! Nay, nay! I niver meant nuthink. Ah on'y
thought as if yo' come 'ere, Ah s'd ave ter
clear out, an' it'd mean a lot of work, settin'
up somewheres else. But if your Ladyship
isn't going ter take no notice O' me,
then...it's Sir Clifford's 'ut, an' everythink is
as your Ladyship likes, everythink is as your
Ladyship likes an' pleases, barrin' yer take
no notice O' me, doin' th' bits of jobs as
Ah've got ter do.'

Connie went away completely bewildered.

She was not sure whether she had been
insulted and mortally of fended, or not.
Perhaps the man really only meant what he
said; that he thought she would expect him
to keep away. As if she would dream of it!
And as if he could possibly be so important,
he and his stupid presence.

She went home in confusion, not knowing
what she thought or felt.

Chapter 9

Connie was surprised at her own feeling of
aversion from Clifford. What is more, she
felt she had always really disliked him. Not
hate: there was no passion in it. But a
profound physical dislike. Almost, it
seemed to her, she had married him
because she disliked him, in a secret,
physical sort of way. But of course, she had
married him really because in a mental way
he attracted her and excited her. He had
seemed, in some way, her master, beyond
her.

Now the mental excitement had worn itself
out and collapsed, and she was aware only
of the physical aversion. It rose up in her
from her depths: and she realized how it
had been eating her life away.

She felt weak and utterly forlorn. She
wished some help would come from
outside. But in the whole world there was no
help. Society was terrible because it was
insane. Civilized society is insane. Money
and so-called love are its two great manias;
money a long way first. The individual
asserts himself in his disconnected insanity
in these two modes: money and love. Look
at Michaelis! His life and activity were just
insanity. His love was a sort of insanity.

And Clifford the same. All that talk! All that
writing! All that wild struggling to push

-66-

himself forwards! It was just insanity. And it
was getting worse, really maniacal.

Connie felt washed-out with fear. But at
least, Clifford was shifting his grip from her
on to Mrs Bolton. He did not know it. Like
many insane people, his insanity might be
measured by the things he was NOT aware
of the great desert tracts in his
consciousness.

Mrs Bolton was admirable in many ways.
But she had that queer sort of bossiness,
endless assertion of her own will, which is
one of the signs of insanity in modern
woman. She THOUGHT she was utterly
subservient and living for others. Clifford
fascinated her because he always, or so of
ten, frustrated her will, as if by a finer
instinct. He had a finer, subtler will of self-
assertion than herself. This was his charm
for her.

Perhaps that had been his charm, too, for
Connie.

'It's a lovely day, today!' Mrs Bolton would
say in her caressive, persuasive voice. 'I
should think you'd enjoy a little run in your
chair today, the sun's just lovely.'

'Yes? Will you give me that book there, that
yellow one. And I think I'll have those
hyacinths taken out.'

'Why they're so beautiful!' She pronounced
it with the 'y' sound: be-yutiful! 'And the
scent is simply gorgeous.'

'The scent is what I object to,' he said. 'It's
a little funereal.'

'Do you think so!' she exclaimed in
surprise, just a little offended, but
impressed. And she carried the hyacinths
out of the room, impressed by his higher

fastidiousness.

'Shall I shave you this morning, or would you
rather do it yourself?' Always the same soft,
caressive, subservient, yet managing
voice.

'I don't know. Do you mind waiting a while.
I'll ring when I'm ready.'

'Very good, Sir Clifford!' she replied, so
soft and submissive, withdrawing quietly.
But every rebuff stored up new energy of
will in her.

When he rang, after a time, she would
appear at once. And then he would say:

'I think I'd rather you shaved me this
morning.'

Her heart gave a little thrill, and she replied
with extra softness:

'Very good, Sir Clifford!'

She was very deft, with a soft, lingering
touch, a little slow. At first he had resented
the infinitely soft touch of her lingers on his
face. But now he liked it, with a growing
voluptuousness. He let her shave him nearly
every day: her face near his, her eyes so
very concentrated, watching that she did it
right. And gradually her fingertips knew his
cheeks and lips, his jaw and chin and throat
perfectly. He was well-fed and well-liking,
his face and throat were handsome enough
and he was a gentleman.

She was handsome too, pale, her face
rather long and absolutely still, her eyes
bright, but revealing nothing. Gradually, with
infinite softness, almost with love, she was
getting him by the throat, and he was
yielding to her.

-67-

She now did almost everything for him, and
he felt more at home with her, less
ashamed of accepting her menial offices,
than with Connie. She liked handling him.
She loved having his body in her charge,
absolutely, to the last menial offices. She
said to Connie one day: 'All men are
babies, when you come to the bottom of
them. Why, I've handled some of the
toughest customers as ever went down
Tevershall pit. But let anything ail them so
that you have to do for them, and they're
babies, just big babies. Oh, there's not
much difference in men!'

At first Mrs Bolton had thought there really
was something different in a gentleman, a
REAL gentleman, like Sir Clifford. So
Clifford had got a good start of her. But
gradually, as she came to the bottom of
him, to use her own term, she found he was
like the rest, a baby grown to man's
proportions: but a baby with a queer temper
and a fine manner and power in its control,
and all sorts of odd knowledge that she had
never dreamed of, with which he could still
bully her.

Connie was sometimes tempted to say to
him:

'For God's sake, don't sink so horribly into
the hands of that woman!' But she found
she didn't care for him enough to say it, in
the long run.

It was still their habit to spend the evening
together, till ten o'clock. Then they would
talk, or read together, or go over his
manuscript. But the thrill had gone out of it.
She was bored by his manuscripts. But she
still dutifully typed them out for him. But in
time Mrs Bolton would do even that.

For Connie had suggested to Mrs Bolton
that she should learn to use a typewriter.

And Mrs Bolton, always ready, had begun
at once, and practised assiduously. So now
Clifford would sometimes dictate a letter to
her, and she would take it down rather
slowly, but correctly. And he was very
patient, spelling for her the difficult words,
or the occasional phrases in French. She
was so thrilled, it was almost a pleasure to
instruct her.

Now Connie would sometimes plead a
headache as an excuse for going up to her
room after dinner.

'Perhaps Mrs Bolton will play piquet with
you,' she said to Clifford.

'Oh, I shall be perfectly all right. You go to
your own room and rest, darling.'

But no sooner had she gone, than he rang
for Mrs Bolton, and asked her to take a
hand at piquet or bezique, or even chess.
He had taught her all these games. And
Connie found it curiously objectionable to
see Mrs Bolton, flushed and tremulous like
a little girl, touching her queen or her knight
with uncertain fingers, then drawing away
again. And Clifford, faintly smiling with a
half-teasing superiority, saying to her:

'You must say j'adoube!'

She looked up at him with bright, startled
eyes, then murmured shyly, obediently:

'J'adoube!'

Yes, he was educating her. And he enjoyed
it, it gave him a sense of power. And she
was thrilled. She was coming bit by bit into
possession of all that the gentry knew, all
that made them upper class: apart from the
money. That thrilled her. And at the same
time, she was making him want to have her
there with him. It was a subtle deep flattery

-68-

to him, her genuine thrill.

To Connie, Clifford seemed to be coming
out in his true colours: a little vulgar, a little
common, and uninspired; rather fat. Ivy
Bolton's tricks and humble bossiness were
also only too transparent. But Connie did
wonder at the genuine thrill which the
woman got out of Clifford. To say she was
in love with him would be putting it wrongly.
She was thrilled by her contact with a man
of the upper class, this titled gentleman, this
author who could write books and poems,
and whose photograph appeared in the
illustrated newspapers. She was thrilled to
a weird passion. And his 'educating' her
roused in her a passion of excitement and
response much deeper than any love affair
could have done. In truth, the very fact that
there could BE no love affair left her free to
thrill to her very marrow with this other
passion, the peculiar passion of KNOWING,
knowing as he knew.

There was no mistake that the woman was
in some way in love with him: whatever
force we give to the word love. She looked
so handsome and so young, and her grey
eyes were sometimes marvellous. At the
same time, there was a lurking soft
satisfaction about her, even of triumph, and
private satisfaction. Ugh, that private
satisfaction. How Connie loathed it!

But no wonder Clifford was caught by the
woman! She absolutely adored him, in her
persistent fashion, and put herself
absolutely at his service, for him to use as
he liked. No wonder he was flattered!

Connie heard long conversations going on
between the two. Or rather, it was mostly
Mrs Bolton talking. She had unloosed to him
the stream of gossip about Tevershall
village. It was more than gossip. It was Mrs
Gaskell and George Eliot and Miss Mitford

all rolled in one, with a great deal more, that
these women left out.' Once started, Mrs
Bolton was better than any book, about the
lives of the people. She knew them all so
intimately, and had such a peculiar, flamey
zest in all their affairs, it was wonderful, if
just a TRIFLE humiliating to listen to her. At
first she had not ventured to 'talk
Tevershall', as she called it, to Clifford. But
once started, it went on. Clifford was
listening for 'material', and he found it in
plenty. Connie realized that his so-called
genius was just this: a perspicuous talent
for personal gossip, clever and apparently
detached. Mrs Bolton, of course, was very
warm when she 'talked Tevershall'. Carried
away, in fact. And it was marvellous, the
things that happened and that she knew
about. She would have run to dozens of
volumes.

Connie was fascinated, listening to her. But
afterwards always a little ashamed. She
ought not to listen with this queer rabid
curiosity. After all, one may hear the most
private affairs of other people, but only in a
spirit of respect for the struggling, battered
thing which any human soul is, and in a spirit
of fine, discriminative sympathy. For even
satire is a form of sympathy. It is the way our
sympathy flows and recoils that really
determines our lives. And here lies the vast
importance of the novel, properly handled. It
can inform and lead into new places the
flow of our sympathetic consciousness, and
it can lead our sympathy away in recoil from
things gone dead. Therefore, the novel,
properly handled, can reveal the most
secret places of life: for it is in the
PASSIONAL secret places of life, above
all, that the tide of sensitive awareness
needs to ebb and flow, cleansing and
freshening.

But the novel, like gossip, can also excite
spurious sympathies and recoils,

-69-

mechanical and deadening to the psyche.
The novel can glorify the most corrupt
feelings, so long as they are
CONVENTIONALLY 'pure'. Then the novel,
like gossip, becomes at last vicious, and,
like gossip, all the more vicious because it
is always ostensibly on the side of the
angels. Mrs Bolton's gossip was always on
the side of the angels. 'And he was such a
BAD fellow, and she was such a NICE
woman.' Whereas, as Connie could see
even from Mrs Bolton's gossip, the woman
had been merely a mealy-mouthed sort,
and the man angrily honest. But angry
honesty made a 'bad man' of him, and
mealy-mouthedness made a 'nice woman'
of her, in the vicious, conventional
channelling of sympathy by Mrs Bolton.

For this reason, the gossip was humiliating.
And for the same reason, most novels,
especially popular ones, are humiliating
too. The public responds now only to an
appeal to its vices.

Nevertheless, one got a new vision of
Tevershall village from Mrs Bolton's talk. A
terrible, seething welter of ugly life it
seemed: not at all the flat drabness it looked
from outside. Clifford of course knew by
sight most of the people mentioned, Connie
knew only one or two. But it sounded really
more like a Central African jungle than an
English village.

'I suppose you heard as Miss Allsopp was
married last week! Would you ever! Miss
Allsopp, old James' daughter, the boot-
and-shoe Allsopp. You know they built a
house up at Pye Croft. The old man died last
year from a fall; eighty-three, he was, an'
nimble as a lad. An' then he slipped on
Bestwood Hill, on a slide as the lads 'ad
made last winter, an' broke his thigh, and
that finished him, poor old man, it did seem
a shame. Well, he left all his money to Tattie:

didn't leave the boys a penny. An' Tattie, I
know, is five years yes, she's fifty-three last
autumn. And you know they were such
Chapel people, my word! She taught
Sunday school for thirty years, till her father
died. And then she started carrying on with
a fellow from Kinbrook, I don't know if you
know him, an oldish fellow with a red nose,
rather dandified, Willcock, as works in
Harrison's woodyard. Well he's sixty-five, if
he's a day, yet you'd have thought they were
a pair of young turtle-doves, to see them,
arm in arm, and kissing at the gate: yes, an'
she sitting on his knee right in the bay
window on Pye Croft Road, for anybody to
see. And he's got sons over forty: only lost
his wife two years ago. If old James Allsopp
hasn't risen from his grave, it's because
there is no rising: for he kept her that strict!
Now they're married and gone to live down
at Kinbrook, and they say she goes round in
a dressing-gown from morning to night, a
veritable sight. I'm sure it's awful, the way
the old ones go on! Why they're a lot worse
than the young, and a sight more disgusting.
I lay it down to the pictures, myself. But you
can't keep them away. I was always saying:
go to a good instructive film, but do for
goodness sake keep away from these
melodramas and love films. Anyhow keep
the children away! But there you are, grown-
ups are worse than the children: and the old
ones beat the band. Talk about morality!
Nobody cares a thing. Folks does as they
like, and much better off they are for it, I
must say. But they're having to draw their
horns in nowadays, now th' pits are working
so bad, and they haven't got the money.
And the grumbling they do, it's awful,
especially the women. The men are so
good and patient! What can they do, poor
chaps! But the women, oh, they do carry on!
They go and show off, giving contributions
for a wedding present for Princess Mary,
and then when they see all the grand things
that's been given, they simply rave: who's

-70-

she, any better than anybody else! Why
doesn't Swan & Edgar give me ONE fur
coat, instead of giving her six. I wish I'd kept
my ten shillings! What's she going to give
me, I should like to know? Here I can't get a
new spring coat, my dad's working that
bad, and she gets van-loads. It's time as
poor folks had some money to spend, rich
ones 'as 'ad it long enough. I want a new
spring coat, I do, an' wheer am I going to
get it? I say to them, be thankful you're well
fed and well clothed, without all the new
finery you want! And they fly back at me:
''Why isn't Princess Mary thankful to go
about in her old rags, then, an' have
nothing! Folks like HER get van-loads, an' I
can't have a new spring coat. It's a damned
shame. Princess! Bloomin' rot about
Princess! It's munney as matters, an' cos
she's got lots, they give her more! Nobody's
givin' me any, an' I've as much right as
anybody else. Don't talk to me about
education. It's munney as matters. I want a
new spring coat, I do, an' I shan't get it, cos
there's no munney...'' That's all they care
about, clothes. They think nothing of giving
seven or eight guineas for a winter coat
colliers' daughters, mind you and two
guineas for a child's summer hat. And then
they go to the Primitive Chapel in their two-
guinea hat, girls as would have been proud
of a three-and-sixpenny one in my day. I
heard that at the Primitive Methodist
anniversary this year, when they have a
built-up platform for the Sunday School
children, like a grandstand going almost up
to th' ceiling, I heard Miss Thompson, who
has the first class of girls in the Sunday
School, say there'd be over a thousand
pounds in new Sunday clothes sitting on that
platform! And times are what they are! But
you can't stop them. They're mad for
clothes. And boys the same. The lads spend
every penny on themselves, clothes,
smoking, drinking in the Miners' Welfare,
jaunting off to Sheffield two or three times a

week. Why, it's another world. And they fear
nothing, and they respect nothing, the young
don't. The older men are that patient and
good, really, they let the women take
everything. And this is what it leads to. The
women are positive demons. But the lads
aren't like their dads. They're sacrificing
nothing, they aren't: they're all for self. If you
tell them they ought to be putting a bit by, for
a home, they say: That'll keep, that will, I'm
goin' t' enjoy myself while I can. Owt else'll
keep! Oh, they're rough an' selfish, if you
like. Everything falls on the older men, an'
it's a bad outlook all round.'

Clifford began to get a new idea of his own
village. The place had always frightened
him, but he had thought it more or less
stable. Now ?

'Is there much Socialism, Bolshevism,
among the people?' he asked.

'Oh!' said Mrs Bolton, 'you hear a few loud-
mouthed ones. But they're mostly women
who've got into debt. The men take no
notice. I don't believe you'll ever turn our
Tevershall men into reds. They're too
decent for that. But the young ones blether
sometimes. Not that they care for it really.
They only want a bit of money in their
pocket, to spend at the Welfare, or go
gadding to Sheffield. That's all they care.
When they've got no money, they'll listen to
the reds spouting. But nobody believes in it,
really.'

'So you think there's no danger?'

'Oh no! Not if trade was good, there
wouldn't be. But if things were bad for a
long spell, the young ones might go funny. I
tell you, they're a selfish, spoilt lot. But I
don't see how they'd ever do anything. They
aren't ever serious about anything, except
showing off on motor-bikes and dancing at

-71-

the Palais-de-danse in Sheffield. You can't
MAKE them serious. The serious ones
dress up in evening clothes and go off to the
Pally to show off before a lot of girls and
dance these new Charlestons and what not.
I'm sure sometimes the bus'll be full of
young fellows in evening suits, collier lads,
off to the Pally: let alone those that have
gone with their girls in motors or on motor-
bikes. They don't give a serious thought to a
thing save Doncaster races, and the Derby:
for they all of them bet on every race. And
football! But even football's not what it was,
not by a long chalk. It's too much like hard
work, they say. No, they'd rather be off on
motor-bikes to Sheffield or Nottingham,
Saturday afternoons.'

'But what do they do when they get there?'

'Oh, hang around and have tea in some fine
tea-place like the Mikado and go to the
Pally or the pictures or the Empire, with
some girl. The girls are as free as the lads.
They do just what they like.'

'And what do they do when they haven't the
money for these things?'

'They seem to get it, somehow. And they
begin talking nasty then. But I don't see how
you're going to get bolshevism, when all the
lads want is just money to enjoy
themselves, and the girls the same, with
fine clothes: and they don't care about
another thing. They haven't the brains to be
socialists. They haven't enough
seriousness to take anything really serious,
and they never will have.'

Connie thought, how extremely like all the
rest of the classes the lower classes
sounded. Just the same thing over again,
Tevershall or Mayfair or Kensington. There
was only one class nowadays: moneyboys.
The moneyboy and the moneygirl, the only

difference was how much you'd got, and
how much you wanted.

Under Mrs Bolton's influence, Clifford
began to take a new interest in the mines.
He began to feel he belonged. A new sort of
self-assertion came into him. After all, he
was the real boss in Tevershall, he was
really the pits. It was a new sense of power,
something he had till now shrunk from with
dread.

Tevershall pits were running thin. There
were only two collieries: Tevershall itself,
and New London. Tevershall had once been
a famous mine, and had made famous
money. But its best days were over. New
London was never very rich, and in ordinary
times just got along decently. But now times
were bad, and it was pits like New London
that got left.

'There's a lot of Tevershall men left and
gone to Stacks Gate and Whiteover,' said
Mrs Bolton. 'You've not seen the new works
at Stacks Gate, opened after the war, have
you, Sir Clifford? Oh, you must go one day,
they're something quite new: great big
chemical works at the pit-head, doesn't
look a bit like a colliery. They say they get
more money out of the chemical by-
products than out of the coal I forget what it
is. And the grand new houses for the men,
fair mansions! of course it's brought a lot of
riff-raff from all over the country. But a lot of
Tevershall men got on there, and doin' well,
a lot better than our own men. They say
Tevershall's done, finished: only a question
of a few more years, and it'll have to shut
down. And New London'll go first. My word,
won't it be funny when there's no Tevershall
pit working. It's bad enough during a strike,
but my word, if it closes for good, it'll be like
the end of the world. Even when I was a girl
it was the best pit in the country, and a man
counted himself lucky if he could on here.

-72-

Oh, there's been some money made in
Tevershall. And now the men say it's a
sinking ship, and it's time they all got out.
Doesn't it sound awful! But of course
there's a lot as'll never go till they have to.
They don't like these new fangled mines,
such a depth, and all machinery to work
them. Some of them simply dreads those
iron men, as they call them, those machines
for hewing the coal, where men always did
it before. And they say it's wasteful as well.
But what goes in waste is saved in wages,
and a lot more. It seems soon there'll be no
use for men on the face of the earth, it'll be
all machines. But they say that's what folks
said when they had to give up the old
stocking frames. I can remember one or
two. But my word, the more machines, the
more people, that's what it looks like! They
say you can't get the same chemicals out of
Tevershall coal as you can out of Stacks
Gate, and that's funny, they're not three
miles apart. But they say so. But everybody
says it's a shame something can't be
started, to keep the men going a bit better,
and employ the girls. All the girls traipsing
off to Sheffield every day! My word, it would
be something to talk about if Tevershall
Collieries took a new lease of life, after
everybody saying they're finished, and a
sinking ship, and the men ought to leave
them like rats leave a sinking ship. But folks
talk so much, of course there was a boom
during the war. When Sir Geoffrey made a
trust of himself and got the money safe for
ever, somehow. So they say! But they say
even the masters and the owners don't get
much out of it now. You can hardly believe it,
can you! Why I always thought the pits would
go on for ever and ever. Who'd have
thought, when I was a girl! But New
England's shut down, so is Colwick Wood:
yes, it's fair haunting to go through that
coppy and see Colwick Wood standing
there deserted among the trees, and
bushes growing up all over the pit-head,

and the lines red rusty. It's like death itself, a
dead colliery. Why, whatever should we do if
Tevershall shut down ? It doesn't bear
thinking of. Always that throng it's been,
except at strikes, and even then the fan-
wheels didn't stand, except when they
fetched the ponies up. I'm sure it's a funny
world, you don't know where you are from
year to year, you really don't.'

It was Mrs Bolton's talk that really put a new
fight into Clifford. His income, as she
pointed out to him, was secure, from his
father's trust, even though it was not large.
The pits did not really concern him. It was
the other world he wanted to capture, the
world of literature and fame; the popular
world, not the working world.

Now he realized the distinction between
popular success and working success: the
populace of pleasure and the populace of
work. He, as a private individual, had been
catering with his stories for the populace of
pleasure. And he had caught on. But
beneath the populace of pleasure lay the
populace of work, grim, grimy, and rather
terrible. They too had to have their
providers. And it was a much grimmer
business, providing for the populace of
work, than for the populace of pleasure.
While he was doing his stories, and 'getting
on' in the world, Tevershall was going to the
wall.

He realized now that the bitch-goddess of
Success had two main appetites: one for
flattery, adulation, stroking and tickling such
as writers and artists gave her; but the other
a grimmer appetite for meat and bones.
And the meat and bones for the bitch-
goddess were provided by the men who
made money in industry.

Yes, there were two great groups of dogs
wrangling for the bitch-goddess: the group

-73-

of the flatterers, those who offered her
amusement, stories, films, plays: and the
other, much less showy, much more savage
breed, those who gave her meat, the real
substance of money. The well-groomed
showy dogs of amusement wrangled and
snarled among themselves for the favours
of the bitch-goddess. But it was nothing to
the silent fight-to-the-death that went on
among the indispensables, the bone-
bringers.

But under Mrs Bolton's influence, Clifford
was tempted to enter this other fight, to
capture the bitch-goddess by brute means
of industrial production. Somehow, he got
his pecker up.

In one way, Mrs Bolton made a man of him,
as Connie never did. Connie kept him
apart, and made him sensitive and
conscious of himself and his own states.
Mrs Bolton made hint aware only of outside
things. Inwardly he began to go soft as pulp.
But outwardly he began to be effective.

He even roused himself to go to the mines
once more: and when he was there, he went
down in a tub, and in a tub he was hauled
out into the workings. Things he had learned
before the war, and seemed utterly to have
forgotten, now came back to him. He sat
there, crippled, in a tub, with the
underground manager showing him the
seam with a powerful torch. And he said
little. But his mind began to work.

He began to read again his technical works
on the coal-mining industry, he studied the
government reports, and he read with care
the latest things on mining and the chemistry
of coal and of shale which were written in
German. Of course the most valuable
discoveries were kept secret as far as
possible. But once you started a sort of
research in the field of coal-mining, a study

of methods and means, a study of by-
products and the chemical possibilities of
coal, it was astounding the ingenuity and the
almost uncanny cleverness of the modern
technical mind, as if really the devil himself
had lent fiend's wits to the technical
scientists of industry. It was far more
interesting than art, than literature, poor
emotional half-witted stuff, was this
technical science of industry. In this field,
men were like gods, or demons, inspired to
discoveries, and fighting to carry them out.
In this activity, men were beyond atty mental
age calculable. But Clifford knew that when
it did come to the emotional and human life,
these self-made men were of a mental age
of about thirteen, feeble boys. The
discrepancy was enormous and appalling.

But let that be. Let man slide down to
general idiocy in the emotional and 'human'
mind, Clifford did not care. Let all that go
hang. He was interested in the technicalities
of modern coal-mining, and in pulling
Tevershall out of the hole.

He went down to the pit day after day, he
studied, he put the general manager, and
the overhead manager, and the
underground manager, and the engineers
through a mill they had never dreamed of.
Power! He felt a new sense of power
flowing through him: power over all these
men, over the hundreds and hundreds of
colliers. He was finding out: and he was
getting things into his grip.

And he seemed verily to be re-born. NOW
life came into him! He had been gradually
dying, with Connie, in the isolated private
life of the artist and the conscious being.
Now let all that go. Let it sleep. He simply felt
life rush into him out of the coal, out of the
pit. The very stale air of the colliery was
better than oxygen to him. It gave him a
sense of power, power. He was doing

-74-

something: and he was GOING to do
something. He was going to win, to win: not
as he had won with his stories, mere
publicity, amid a whole sapping of energy
and malice. But a man's victory.

At first he thought the solution lay in
electricity: convert the coal into electric
power. Then a new idea came. The
Germans invented a new locomotive engine
with a self feeder, that did not need a
fireman. And it was to be fed with a new
fuel, that burnt in small quantities at a great
heat, under peculiar conditions.

The idea of a new concentrated fuel that
burnt with a hard slowness at a fierce heat
was what first attracted Clifford. There must
be some sort of external stimulus of the
burning of such fuel, not merely air supply.
He began to experiment, and got a clever
young fellow, who had proved brilliant in
chemistry, to help him.

And he felt triumphant. He had at last got out
of himself. He had fulfilled his life-long
secret yearning to get out of himself. Art had
not done it for him. Art had only made it
worse. But now, now he had done it.

He was not aware how much Mrs Bolton
was behind him. He did not know how much
he depended on her. But for all that, it was
evident that when he was with her his voice
dropped to an easy rhythm of intimacy,
almost a trifle vulgar.

With Connie, he was a little stiff. He felt he
owed her everything, and he showed her
the utmost respect and consideration, so
long as she gave him mere outward
respect. But it was obvious he had a secret
dread of her. The new Achilles in hint had a
heel, and in this heel the woman, the
woman like Connie, his wife, could lame
him fatally. He went in a certain half-

subservient dread of her, and was
extremely nice to her. But his voice was a
little tense when he spoke to her, and he
began to be silent whenever she was
present.

Only when he was alone with Mrs Bolton did
he really feel a lord and a master, and his
voice ran on with her almost as easily and
garrulously as her own could run. And he let
her shave him or sponge all his body as if he
were a child, really as if he were a child.

Chapter 10

Connie was a good deal alone now, fewer
people came to Wragby. Clifford no longer
wanted them. He had turned against even
the cronies. He was queer. He preferred the
radio, which he had installed at some
expense, with a good deal of success at
last. He could sometimes get Madrid or
Frankfurt, even there in the uneasy
Midlands.

And he would sit alone for hours listening to
the loudspeaker bellowing forth. It amazed
and stunned Connie. But there he would sit,
with a blank entranced expression on his
face, like a person losing his mind, and
listen, or seem to listen, to the unspeakable
thing.

Was he really listening? Or was it a sort of
soporific he took, whilst something else
worked on underneath in him? Connie did
now know. She fled up to her room, or out of
doors to the wood. A kind of terror filled her
sometimes, a terror of the incipient insanity
of the whole civilized species.

But now that Clifford was drifting off to this
other weirdness of industrial activity,
becoming almost a CREATURE, with a
hard, efficient shell of an exterior and a
pulpy interior, one of the amazing crabs and

-75-

lobsters of the modern, industrial and
financial world, invertebrates of the
crustacean order, with shells of steel, like
machines, and inner bodies of soft pulp,
Connie herself was really completely
stranded.

She was not even free, for Clifford must
have her there. He seemed to have a
nervous terror that she should leave him.
The curious pulpy part of him, the emotional
and humanly-individual part, depended on
her with terror, like a child, almost like an
idiot. She must be there, there at Wragby, a
Lady Chatterley, his wife. Otherwise he
would be lost like an idiot on a moor.

This amazing dependence Connie realized
with a sort of horror. She heard him with his
pit managers, with the members of his
Board, with young scientists, and she was
amazed at his shrewd insight into things, his
power, his uncanny material power over
what is called practical men. He had
become a practical man himself and an
amazingly astute and powerful one, a
master. Connie attributed it to Mrs Bolton's
influence upon him, just at the crisis in his
life.

But this astute and practical man was
almost an idiot when left alone to his own
emotional life. He worshipped Connie. She
was his wife, a higher being, and he
worshipped her with a queer, craven
idolatry, like a savage, a worship based on
enormous fear, and even hate of the power
of the idol, the dread idol. All he wanted was
for Connie to swear, to swear not to leave
him, not to give him away.

'Clifford,' she said to him but this was after
she had the key to the hut 'Would you really
like me to have a child one day?'

He looked at her with a furtive apprehension

in his rather prominent pale eyes.

'I shouldn't mind, if it made no difference
between us,' he said.

'No difference to what?' she asked.

'To you and me; to our love for one another.
If it's going to affect that, then I'm all against
it. Why, I might even one day have a child of
my own!'

She looked at him in amazement.

'I mean, it might come back to me one of
these days.'

She still stared in amazement, and he was
uncomfortable.

'So you would not like it if I had a child?' she
said.

'I tell you,' he replied quickly, like a cornered
dog, 'I am quite willing, provided it doesn't
touch your love for me. If it would touch that, I
am dead against it.'

Connie could only be silent in cold fear and
contempt. Such talk was really the gabbling
of an idiot. He no longer knew what he was
talking about.

'Oh, it wouldn't make any difference to my
feeling for you,' she said, with a certain
sarcasm.

'There!' he said. 'That is the point! In that
case I don't mind in the least. I mean it would
be awfully nice to have a child running about
the house, and feel one was building up a
future for it. I should have something to strive
for then, and I should know it was your child,
shouldn't I, dear? And it would seem just
the same as my own. Because it is you who
count in these matters. You know that, don't

-76-

you, dear? I don't enter, I am a cypher. You
are the great I-am! as far as life goes. You
know that, don't you? I mean, as far as I am
concerned. I mean, but for you I am
absolutely nothing. I live for your sake and
your future. I am nothing to myself'

Connie heard it all with deepening dismay
and repulsion. It was one of the ghastly half-
truths that poison human existence. What
man in his senses would say such things to
a woman! But men aren't in their senses.
What man with a spark of honour would put
this ghastly burden of life-responsibility
upon a woman, and leave her there, in the
void?

Moreover, in half an hour's time, Connie
heard Clifford talking to Mrs Bolton, in a hot,
impulsive voice, revealing himself in a sort
of passionless passion to the woman, as if
she were half mistress, half foster-mother
to him. And Mrs Bolton was carefully
dressing him in evening clothes, for there
were important business guests in the
house.

Connie really sometimes felt she would die
at this time. She felt she was being crushed
to death by weird lies, and by the amazing
cruelty of idiocy. Clifford's strange business
efficiency in a way over-awed her, and his
declaration of private worship put her into a
panic. There was nothing between them.
She never even touched him nowadays,
and he never touched her. He never even
took her hand and held it kindly. No, and
because they were so utterly out of touch,
he tortured her with his declaration of
idolatry. It was the cruelty of utter impotence.
And she felt her reason would give way, or
she would die.

She fled as much as possible to the wood.
One afternoon, as she sat brooding,
watching the water bubbling coldly in John's

Well, the keeper had strode up to her.

'I got you a key made, my Lady!' he said,
saluting, and he offered her the key.

'Thank you so much!' she said, startled.

'The hut's not very tidy, if you don't mind,'
he said. 'I cleared it what I could.'

'But I didn't want you to trouble!' she said.

'Oh, it wasn't any trouble. I am setting the
hens in about a week. But they won't be
scared of you. I s'll have to see to them
morning and night, but I shan't bother you
any more than I can help.'

'But you wouldn't bother me,' she pleaded.
'I'd rather not go to the hut at all, if I am going
to be in the way.'

He looked at her with his keen blue eyes. He
seemed kindly, but distant. But at least he
was sane, and wholesome, if even he
looked thin and ill. A cough troubled him.

'You have a cough,' she said.

'Nothing a cold! The last pneumonia left me
with a cough, but it's nothing.'

He kept distant from her, and would not
come any nearer.

She went fairly often to the hut, in the
morning or in the afternoon, but he was
never there. No doubt he avoided her on
purpose. He wanted to keep his own
privacy.

He had made the hut tidy, put the little table
and chair near the fireplace, left a little pile
of kindling and small logs, and put the tools
and traps away as far as possible, effacing
himself. Outside, by the clearing, he had

-77-

built a low little roof of boughs and straw, a
shelter for the birds, and under it stood the
live coops. And, one day when she came,
she found two brown hens sitting alert and
fierce in the coops, sitting on pheasants'
eggs, and fluffed out so proud and deep in
all the heat of the pondering female blood.
This almost broke Connie's heart. She,
herself was so forlorn and unused, not a
female at all, just a mere thing of terrors.

Then all the live coops were occupied by
hens, three brown and a grey and a black.
All alike, they clustered themselves down on
the eggs in the soft nestling ponderosity of
the female urge, the female nature, fluffing
out their feathers. And with brilliant eyes
they watched Connie, as she crouched
before them, and they gave short sharp
clucks of anger and alarm, but chiefly of
female anger at being approached.

Connie found corn in the corn-bin in the hut.
She offered it to the hens in her hand. They
would not eat it. Only one hen pecked at her
hand with a fierce little jab, so Connie was
frightened. But she was pining to give them
something, the brooding mothers who
neither fed themselves nor drank. She
brought water in a little tin, and was
delighted when one of the hens drank.

Now she came every day to the hens, they
were the only things in the world that
warmed her heart. Clifford's protestations
made her go cold from head to foot. Mrs
Bolton's voice made her go cold, and the
sound of the business men who came. An
occasional letter from Michaelis affected
her with the same sense of chill. She felt she
would surely die if it lasted much longer.

Yet it was spring, and the bluebells were
coming in the wood, and the leaf-buds on
the hazels were opening like the spatter of
green rain. How terrible it was that it should

be spring, and everything cold-hearted,
cold-hearted. Only the hens, fluffed so
wonderfully on the eggs, were warm with
their hot, brooding female bodies! Connie
felt herself living on the brink of fainting all
the time.

Then, one day, a lovely sunny day with great
tufts of primroses under the hazels, and
many violets dotting the paths, she came in
the afternoon to the coops and there was
one tiny, tiny perky chicken tinily prancing
round in front of a coop, and the mother hen
clucking in terror. The slim little chick was
greyish brown with dark markings, and it
was the most alive little spark of a creature
in seven kingdoms at that moment. Connie
crouched to watch in a sort of ecstasy. Life,
life! pure, sparky, fearless new life! New
life! So tiny and so utterly without fear! Even
when it scampered a little, scrambling into
the coop again, and disappeared under the
hen's feathers in answer to the mother
hen's wild alarm-cries, it was not really
frightened, it took it as a game, the game of
living. For in a moment a tiny sharp head
was poking through the gold-brown
feathers of the hen, and eyeing the
Cosmos.

Connie was fascinated. And at the same
time, never had she felt so acutely the agony
of her own female forlornness. It was
becoming unbearable.

She had only one desire now, to go to the
clearing in the wood. The rest was a kind of
painful dream. But sometimes she was kept
all day at Wragby, by her duties as hostess.
And then she felt as if she too were going
blank, just blank and insane.

One evening, guests or no guests, she
escaped after tea. It was late, and she fled
across the park like one who fears to be
called back. The sun was setting rosy as

-78-

she entered the wood, but she pressed on
among the flowers. The light would last long
overhead.

She arrived at the clearing flushed and
semi-conscious. The keeper was there, in
his shirt-sleeves, just closing up the coops
for the night, so the little occupants would be
safe. But still one little trio was pattering
about on tiny feet, alert drab mites, under
the straw shelter, refusing to be called in by
the anxious mother.

'I had to come and see the chickens!' she
said, panting, glancing shyly at the keeper,
almost unaware of him. 'Are there any
more?'

'Thurty-six so far!' he said. 'Not bad!'

He too took a curious pleasure in watching
the young things come out.

Connie crouched in front of the last coop.
The three chicks had run in. But still their
cheeky heads came poking sharply through
the yellow feathers, then withdrawing, then
only one beady little head eyeing forth from
the vast mother-body.

'I'd love to touch them,' she said, putting her
lingers gingerly through the bars of the
coop. But the mother-hen pecked at her
hand fiercely, and Connie drew back
startled and frightened.

'How she pecks at me! She hates me!' she
said in a wondering voice. 'But I wouldn't
hurt them!'

The man standing above her laughed, and
crouched down beside her, knees apart,
and put his hand with quiet confidence
slowly into the coop. The old hen pecked at
him, but not so savagely. And slowly, softly,
with sure gentle lingers, he felt among the

old bird's feathers and drew out a faintly-
peeping chick in his closed hand.

'There!' he said, holding out his hand to her.
She took the little drab thing between her
hands, and there it stood, on its impossible
little stalks of legs, its atom of balancing life
trembling through its almost weightless feet
into Connie's hands. But it lifted its
handsome, clean-shaped little head boldly,
and looked sharply round, and gave a little
'peep'. 'So adorable! So cheeky!' she said
softly.

The keeper, squatting beside her, was also
watching with an amused face the bold little
bird in her hands. Suddenly he saw a tear
fall on to her wrist.

And he stood up, and stood away, moving
to the other coop. For suddenly he was
aware of the old flame shooting and leaping
up in his loins, that he had hoped was
quiescent for ever. He fought against it,
turning his back to her. But it leapt, and leapt
downwards, circling in his knees.

He turned again to look at her. She was
kneeling and holding her two hands slowly
forward, blindly, so that the chicken should
run in to the mother-hen again. And there
was something so mute and forlorn in her,
compassion flamed in his bowels for her.

Without knowing, he came quickly towards
her and crouched beside her again, taking
the chick from her hands, because she was
afraid of the hen, and putting it back in the
coop. At the back of his loins the lire
suddenly darted stronger.

He glanced apprehensively at her. Her face
was averted, and she was crying blindly, in
all the anguish of her generation's
forlornness. His heart melted suddenly, like
a drop of fire, and he put out his hand and

-79-

laid his lingers on her knee.

'You shouldn't cry,' he said softly.

But then she put her hands over her face
and felt that really her heart was broken and
nothing mattered any more.

He laid his hand on her shoulder, and softly,
gently, it began to travel down the curve of
her back, blindly, with a blind stroking
motion, to the curve of her crouching loins.
And there his hand softly, softly, stroked the
curve of her flank, in the blind instinctive
caress.

She had found her scrap of handkerchief
and was blindly trying to dry her face.

'Shall you come to the hut?' he said, in a
quiet, neutral voice.

And closing his hand softly on her upper
arm, he drew her up and led her slowly to
the hut, not letting go of her till she was
inside. Then he cleared aside the chair and
table, and took a brown, soldier's blanket
from the tool chest, spreading it slowly. She
glanced at his face, as she stood
motionless.

His face was pale and without expression,
like that of a man submitting to fate.

'You lie there,' he said softly, and he shut
the door, so that it was dark, quite dark.

With a queer obedience, she lay down on
the blanket. Then she felt the soft, groping,
helplessly desirous hand touching her body,
feeling for her face. The hand stroked her
face softly, softly, with infinite soothing and
assurance, and at last there was the soft
touch of a kiss on her cheek.

She lay quite still, in a sort of sleep, in a sort

of dream. Then she quivered as she felt his
hand groping softly, yet with queer thwarted
clumsiness, among her 'clothing. Yet the
hand knew, too, how to unclothe her where
it wanted. He drew down the thin silk
sheath, slowly, carefully, right down and
over her feet. Then with a quiver of exquisite
pleasure he touched the warm soft body,
and touched her navel for a moment in a
kiss. And he had to come in to her at once,
to enter the peace on earth of her soft,
quiescent body. It was the moment of pure
peace for him, the entry into the body of the
woman.

She lay still, in a kind of sleep, always in a
kind of sleep. The activity, the orgasm was
his, all his; she could strive for herself no
more. Even the tightness of his arms round
her, even the intense movement of his body,
and the springing of his seed in her, was a
kind of sleep, from which she did not begin
to rouse till he had finished and lay softly
panting against her breast.

Then she wondered, just dimly wondered,
why? Why was this necessary? Why had it
lifted a great cloud from her and given her
peace? Was it real? Was it real?

Her tormented modern-woman's brain still
had no rest. Was it real? And she knew, if
she gave herself to the man, it was real. But
if she kept herself for herself it was nothing.
She was old; millions of years old, she felt.
And at last, she could bear the burden of
herself no more. She was to be had for the
taking. To be had for the taking.

The man lay in a mysterious stillness. What
was he feeling? What was he thinking? She
did not know. He was a strange man to her,
she did not know him. She must only wait,
for she did not dare to break his mysterious
stillness. He lay there with his arms round
her, his body on hers, his wet body touching

-80-

hers, so close. And completely unknown.
Yet not unpeaceful. His very stillness was
peaceful.

She knew that, when at last he roused and
drew away from her. It was like an
abandonment. He drew her dress in the
darkness down over her knees and stood a
few moments, apparently adjusting his own
clothing. Then he quietly opened the door
and went out.

She saw a very brilliant little moon shining
above the afterglow over the oaks. Quickly
she got up and arranged herself she was
tidy. Then she went to the door of the hut.

All the lower wood was in shadow, almost
darkness. Yet the sky overhead was crystal.
But it shed hardly any light. He came through
the lower shadow towards her, his face
lifted like a pale blotch.

'Shall we go then?' he said.

'Where?'

'I'll go with you to the gate.'

He arranged things his own way. He locked
the door of the hut and came after her.

'You aren't sorry, are you?' he asked, as he
went at her side.

'No! No! Are you?' she said.

'For that! No!' he said. Then after a while he
added: 'But there's the rest of things.'

'What rest of things?' she said.

'Sir Clifford. Other folks. All the
complications.'

'Why complications?' she said,

disappointed.

'It's always so. For you as well as for me.
There's always complications.' He walked
on steadily in the dark.

'And are you sorry?' she said.

'In a way!' he replied, looking up at the sky.
'I thought I'd done with it all. Now I've begun
again.'

'Begun what?'

'Life.'

'Life!' she re-echoed, with a queer thrill.

'It's life,' he said. 'There's no keeping clear.
And if you do keep clear you might almost
as well die. So if I've got to be broken open
again, I have.'

She did not quite see it that way, but still 'It's
just love,' she said cheerfully.

'Whatever that may be,' he replied.

They went on through the darkening wood in
silence, till they were almost at the gate.

'But you don't hate me, do you?' she said
wistfully.

'Nay, nay,' he replied. And suddenly he held
her fast against his breast again, with the
old connecting passion. 'Nay, for me it was
good, it was good. Was it for you?'

'Yes, for me too,' she answered, a little
untruthfully, for she had not been conscious
of much.

He kissed her softly, softly, with the kisses
of warmth.

-81-

'If only there weren't so many other people
in the world,' he said lugubriously.

She laughed. They were at the gate to the
park. He opened it for her.

'I won't come any further,' he said.

'No!' And she held out her hand, as if to
shake hands. But he took it in both his.

'Shall I come again?' she asked wistfully.

'Yes! Yes!'

She left him and went across the park.

He stood back and watched her going into
the dark, against the pallor of the horizon.
Almost with bitterness he watched her go.
She had connected him up again, when he
had wanted to be alone. She had cost him
that bitter privacy of a man who at last wants
only to be alone.

He turned into the dark of the wood. All was
still, the moon had set. But he was aware of
the noises of the night, the engines at
Stacks Gate, the traffic on the main road.
Slowly he climbed the denuded knoll. And
from the top he could see the country, bright
rows of lights at Stacks Gate, smaller lights
at Tevershall pit, the yellow lights of
Tevershall and lights everywhere, here and
there, on the dark country, with the distant
blush of furnaces, faint and rosy, since the
night was clear, the rosiness of the
outpouring of white-hot metal. Sharp,
wicked electric lights at Stacks Gate! An
undefinable quick of evil in them! And all the
unease, the ever-shifting dread of the
industrial night in the Midlands. He could
hear the winding-engines at Stacks Gate
turning down the seven-o'clock miners. The
pit worked three shifts.

He went down again into the darkness and
seclusion of the wood. But he knew that the
seclusion of the wood was illusory. The
industrial noises broke the solitude, the
sharp lights, though unseen, mocked it. A
man could no longer be private and
withdrawn. The world allows no hermits.
And now he had taken the woman, and
brought on himself a new cycle of pain and
doom. For he knew by experience what it
meant.

It was not woman's fault, nor even love's
fault, nor the fault of sex. The fault lay there,
out there, in those evil electric lights and
diabolical rattlings of engines. There, in the
world of the mechanical greedy, greedy
mechanism and mechanized greed,
sparkling with lights and gushing hot metal
and roaring with traffic, there lay the vast
evil thing, ready to destroy whatever did not
conform. Soon it would destroy the wood,
and the bluebells would spring no more. All
vulnerable things must perish under the
rolling and running of iron.

He thought with infinite tenderness of the
woman. Poor forlorn thing, she was nicer
than she knew, and oh! so much too nice for
the tough lot she was in contact with. Poor
thing, she too had some of the vulnerability
of the wild hyacinths, she wasn't all tough
rubber-goods and platinum, like the
modern girl. And they would do her in! As
sure as life, they would do her in, as they do
in all naturally tender life. Tender!
Somewhere she was tender, tender with a
tenderness of the growing hyacinths,
something that has gone out of the celluloid
women of today. But he would protect her
with his heart for a little while. For a little
while, before the insentient iron world and
the Mammon of mechanized greed did
them both in, her as well as him.

He went home with his gun and his dog, to

-82-

the dark cottage, lit the lamp, started the
fire, and ate his supper of bread and
cheese, young onions and beer. He was
alone, in a silence he loved. His room was
clean and tidy, but rather stark. Yet the fire
was bright, the hearth white, the petroleum
lamp hung bright over the table, with its
white oil-cloth. He tried to read a book
about India, but tonight he could not read.
He sat by the fire in his shirt-sleeves, not
smoking, but with a mug of beer in reach.
And he thought about Connie.

To tell the truth, he was sorry for what had
happened, perhaps most for her sake. He
had a sense of foreboding. No sense of
wrong or sin; he was troubled by no
conscience in that respect. He knew that
conscience was chiefly tear of society, or
fear of oneself. He was not afraid of
himself. But he was quite consciously afraid
of society, which he knew by instinct to be a
malevolent, partly-insane beast.

The woman! If she could be there with him,
arid there were nobody else in the world!
The desire rose again, his penis began to
stir like a live bird. At the same time an
oppression, a dread of exposing himself
and her to that outside Thing that sparkled
viciously in the electric lights, weighed
down his shoulders. She, poor young thing,
was just a young female creature to him;
but a young female creature whom he had
gone into and whom he desired again.

Stretching with the curious yawn of desire,
for he had been alone and apart from man
or woman for four years, he rose and took
his coat again, and his gun, lowered the
lamp and went out into the starry night, with
the dog. Driven by desire and by dread of
the malevolent Thing outside, he made his
round in the wood, slowly, softly. He loved
the darkness arid folded himself into it. It
fitted the turgidity of his desire which, in

spite of all, was like a riches; the stirring
restlessness of his penis, the stirring fire in
his loins! Oh, if only there were other men to
be with, to fight that sparkling electric Thing
outside there, to preserve the tenderness of
life, the tenderness of women, and the
natural riches of desire. If only there were
men to fight side by side with! But the men
were all outside there, glorying in the Thing,
triumphing or being trodden down in the
rush of mechanized greed or of greedy
mechanism.

Constance, for her part, had hurried across
the park, home, almost without thinking. As
yet she had no afterthought. She would be in
time for dinner.

She was annoyed to find the doors
fastened, however, so that she had to ring.
Mrs Bolton opened.

'Why there you are, your Ladyship! I was
beginning to wonder if you'd gone lost!' she
said a little roguishly. 'Sir Clifford hasn't
asked for you, though; he's got Mr Linley in
with him, talking over something. It looks as
if he'd stay to dinner, doesn't it, my Lady?'

'It does rather,' said Connie.

'Shall I put dinner back a quarter of an hour?
That would give you time to dress in
comfort.'

'Perhaps you'd better.'

Mr Linley was the general manager of the
collieries, an elderly man from the north,
with not quite enough punch to suit Clifford;
not up to post-war conditions, nor post-war
colliers either, with their 'ca' canny' creed.
But Connie liked Mr Linley, though she was
glad to be spared the toadying of his wife.

Linley stayed to dinner, and Connie was the

-83-

hostess men liked so much, so modest, yet
so attentive and aware, with big, wide blue
eyes arid a soft repose that sufficiently hid
what she was really thinking. Connie had
played this woman so much, it was almost
second nature to her; but still, decidedly
second. Yet it was curious how everything
disappeared from her consciousness while
she played it.

She waited patiently till she could go
upstairs and think her own thoughts. She
was always waiting, it seemed to be her
FORTE.

Once in her room, however, she felt still
vague and confused. She didn't know what
to think. What sort of a man was he, really?
Did he really like her? Not much, she felt.
Yet he was kind. There was something, a
sort of warm naive kindness, curious and
sudden, that almost opened her womb to
him. But she felt he might be kind like that to
any woman. Though even so, it was
curiously soothing, comforting. And he was
a passionate man, wholesome and
passionate. But perhaps he wasn't quite
individual enough; he might be the same
with any woman as he had been with her. It
really wasn't personal. She was only really a
female to him.

But perhaps that was better. And after all,
he was kind to the female in her, which no
man had ever been. Men were very kind to
the PERSONshe was, but rather cruel to the
female, despising her or ignoring her
altogether. Men were awfully kind to
Constance Reid or to Lady Chatterley; but
not to her womb they weren't kind. And he
took no notice of Constance or of Lady
Chatterley; he just softly stroked her loins or
her breasts.

She went to the wood next day. It was a
grey, still afternoon, with the dark-green

dogs-mercury spreading under the hazel
copse, and all the trees making a silent
effort to open their buds. Today she could
almost feel it in her own body, the huge
heave of the sap in the massive trees,
upwards, up, up to the bud-a, there to push
into little flamey oak-leaves, bronze as
blood. It was like a ride running turgid
upward, and spreading on the sky.

She came to the clearing, but he was not
there. She had only half expected him. The
pheasant chicks were running lightly
abroad, light as insects, from the coops
where the fellow hens clucked anxiously.
Connie sat and watched them, and waited.
She only waited. Even the chicks she hardly
saw. She waited.

The time passed with dream-like
slowness, and he did not come. She had
only half expected him. He never came in
the afternoon. She must go home to tea. But
she had to force herself to leave.

As she went home, a fine drizzle of rain fell.

'Is it raining again?' said Clifford, seeing
her shake her hat.

'Just drizzle.'

She poured tea in silence, absorbed in a
sort of obstinacy. She did want to see the
keeper today, to see if it were really real. If it
were really real.

'Shall I read a little to you afterwards?' said
Clifford.

She looked at him. Had he sensed
something?

'The spring makes me feel queer I thought I
might rest a little,' she said.

-84-

'Just as you like. Not feeling really unwell,
are you?'

'No! Only rather tired with the spring. Will you
have Mrs Bolton to play something with
you?'

'No! I think I'll listen in.'

She heard the curious satisfaction in his
voice. She went upstairs to her bedroom.
There she heard the loudspeaker begin to
bellow, in an idiotically velveteen-genteel
sort of voice, something about a series of
street-cries, the very cream of genteel
affectation imitating old criers. She pulled
on her old violet coloured mackintosh, and
slipped out of the house at the side door.

The drizzle of rain was like a veil over the
world, mysterious, hushed, not cold. She
got very warm as she hurried across the
park. She had to open her light waterproof.

The wood was silent, still and secret in the
evening drizzle of rain, full of the mystery of
eggs and half-open buds, half unsheathed
flowers. In the dimness of it all trees
glistened naked and dark as if they had
unclothed themselves, and the green things
on earth seemed to hum with greenness.

There was still no one at the clearing. The
chicks had nearly all gone under the mother-
hens, only one or two last adventurous ones
still dibbed about in the dryness under the
straw roof shelter. And they were doubtful of
themselves.

So! He still had not been. He was staying
away on purpose. Or perhaps something
was wrong. Perhaps she should go to the
cottage and see.

But she was born to wait. She opened the
hut with her key. It was all tidy, the corn put in

the bin, the blankets folded on the shelf, the
straw neat in a corner; a new bundle of
straw. The hurricane lamp hung on a nail.
The table and chair had been put back
where she had lain.

She sat down on a stool in the doorway.
How still everything was! The fine rain blew
very softly, filmily, but the wind made no
noise. Nothing made any sound. The trees
stood like powerful beings, dim, twilit, silent
and alive. How alive everything was!

Night was drawing near again; she would
have to go. He was avoiding her.

But suddenly he came striding into the
clearing, in his black oilskin jacket like a
chauffeur, shining with wet. He glanced
quickly at the hut, half-saluted, then veered
aside and went on to the coops. There he
crouched in silence, looking carefully at
everything, then carefully shutting the hens
and chicks up safe against the night.

At last he came slowly towards her. She still
sat on her stool. He stood before her under
the porch.

'You come then,' he said, using the
intonation of the dialect.

'Yes,' she said, looking up at him. 'You're
late!'

'Ay!' he replied, looking away into the
wood.

She rose slowly, drawing aside her stool.

'Did you want to come in?' she asked.

He looked down at her shrewdly.

'Won't folks be thinkin' somethink, you
comin' here every night?' he said.

-85-

'Why?' She looked up at him, at a loss. 'I
said I'd come. Nobody knows.'

'They soon will, though,' he replied. 'An'
what then?'

She was at a loss for an answer.

'Why should they know?' she said.

'Folks always does,' he said fatally.

Her lip quivered a little.

'Well I can't help it,' she faltered.

'Nay,' he said. 'You can help it by not comin'
if yer want to,' he added, in a lower tone.

'But I don't want to,' she murmured.

He looked away into the wood, and was
silent.

'But what when folks finds out?' he asked at
last. 'Think about it! Think how lowered
you'll feel, one of your husband's servants.'

She looked up at his averted face.

'Is it,' she stammered, 'is it that you don't
want me?'

'Think!' he said. 'Think what if folks find out
Sir Clifford an' a' an' everybody talkin' '

'Well, I can go away.'

'Where to?'

'Anywhere! I've got money of my own. My
mother left me twenty thousand pounds in
trust, and I know Clifford can't touch it. I can
go away.'

'But 'appen you don't want to go away.'

'Yes, yes! I don't care what happens to me.'

'Ay, you think that! But you'll care! You'll
have to care, everybody has. You've got to
remember your Ladyship is carrying on with
a game-keeper. It's not as if I was a
gentleman. Yes, you'd care. You'd care.'

'I shouldn't. What do I care about my
ladyship! I hate it really. I feel people are
jeering every time they say it. And they are,
they are! Even you jeer when you say it.'

'Me!'

For the first time he looked straight at her,
and into her eyes. 'I don't jeer at you,' he
said.

As he looked into her eyes she saw his own
eyes go dark, quite dark, the pupils dilating.

'Don't you care about a' the risk?' he asked
in a husky voice. 'You should care. Don't
care when it's too late!'

There was a curious warning pleading in his
voice.

'But I've nothing to lose,' she said fretfully.
'If you knew what it is, you'd think I'd be glad
to lose it. But are you afraid for yourself?'

'Ay!' he said briefly. 'I am. I'm afraid. I'm
afraid. I'm afraid O' things.'

'What things?' she asked.

He gave a curious backward jerk of his
head, indicating the outer world.

'Things! Everybody! The lot of 'em.'

Then he bent down and suddenly kissed her
unhappy face.

-86-

'Nay, I don't care,' he said. 'Let's have it,
an' damn the rest. But if you was to feel
sorry you'd ever done it !'

'Don't put me off,' she pleaded.

He put his fingers to her cheek and kissed
her again suddenly.

'Let me come in then,' he said softly. 'An'
take off your mackintosh.'

He hung up his gun, slipped out of his wet
leather jacket, and reached for the
blankets.

'I brought another blanket,' he said, 'so we
can put one over us if you like.'

'I can't stay long,' she said. 'Dinner is half-
past seven.'

He looked at her swiftly, then at his watch.

'All right,' he said.

He shut the door, and lit a tiny light in the
hanging hurricane lamp. 'One time we'll
have a long time,' he said.

He put the blankets down carefully, one
folded for her head. Then he sat down a
moment on the stool, and drew her to him,
holding her close with one arm, feeling for
her body with his free hand. She heard the
catch of his intaken breath as he found her.
Under her frail petticoat she was naked.

'Eh! what it is to touch thee!' he said, as his
finger caressed the delicate, warm, secret
skin of her waist and hips. He put his face
down and rubbed his cheek against her
belly and against her thighs again and
again. And again she wondered a little over
the sort of rapture it was to him. She did not
understand the beauty he found in her,

through touch upon her living secret body,
almost the ecstasy of beauty. For passion
alone is awake to it. And when passion is
dead, or absent, then the magnificent throb
of beauty is incomprehensible and even a
little despicable; warm, live beauty of
contact, so much deeper than the beauty of
vision. She felt the glide of his cheek on her
thighs and belly and buttocks, and the close
brushing of his moustache and his soft thick
hair, and her knees began to quiver. Far
down in her she felt a new stirring, a new
nakedness emerging. And she was half
afraid. Half she wished he would not caress
her so. He was encompassing her
somehow. Yet she was waiting, waiting.

And when he came into her, with an
intensification of relief and consummation
that was pure peace to him, still she was
waiting. She felt herself a little left out. And
she knew, partly it was her own fault. She
willed herself into this separateness. Now
perhaps she was condemned to it. She lay
still, feeling his motion within her, his deep-
sunk intentness, the sudden quiver of him at
the springing of his seed, then the slow-
subsiding thrust. That thrust of the buttocks,
surely it was a little ridiculous. If you were a
woman, and a part in all the business, surely
that thrusting of the man's buttocks was
supremely ridiculous. Surely the man was
intensely ridiculous in this posture and this
act!

But she lay still, without recoil. Even when
he had finished, she did not rouse herself to
get a grip on her own satisfaction, as she
had done with Michaelis; she lay still, and
the tears slowly filled and ran from her eyes.

He lay still, too. But he held her close and
tried to cover her poor naked legs with his
legs, to keep them warm. He lay on her with
a close, undoubting warmth.

-87-

'Are yer cold?' he asked, in a soft, small
voice, as if she were close, so close.
Whereas she was left out, distant.

'No! But I must go,' she said gently.

He sighed, held her closer, then relaxed to
rest again.

He had not guessed her tears. He thought
she was there with him.

'I must go,' she repeated.

He lifted himself kneeled beside her a
moment, kissed the inner side of her thighs,
then drew down her skirts, buttoning his
own clothes unthinking, not even turning
aside, in the faint, faint light from the lantern.

'Tha mun come ter th' cottage one time,' he
said, looking down at her with a warm,
sure, easy face.

But she lay there inert, and was gazing up at
him thinking: Stranger! Stranger! She even
resented him a little.

He put on his coat and looked for his hat,
which had fallen, then he slung on his gun.

'Come then!' he said, looking down at her
with those warm, peaceful sort of eyes.

She rose slowly. She didn't want to go. She
also rather resented staying. He helped her
with her thin waterproof and saw she was
tidy.

Then he opened the door. The outside was
quite dark. The faithful dog under the porch
stood up with pleasure seeing him. The
drizzle of rain drifted greyly past upon the
darkness. It was quite dark.

'Ah mun ta'e th' lantern,' he said. 'The'll be

nob'dy.'

He walked just before her in the narrow
path, swinging the hurricane lamp low,
revealing the wet grass, the black shiny
tree-roots like snakes, wan flowers. For the
rest, all was grey rain-mist and complete
darkness.

'Tha mun come to the cottage one time,' he
said, 'shall ta? We might as well be hung for
a sheep as for a lamb.'

It puzzled her, his queer, persistent wanting
her, when there was nothing between them,
when he never really spoke to her, and in
spite of herself she resented the dialect. His
'tha mun come' seemed not addressed to
her, but some common woman. She
recognized the foxglove leaves of the riding
and knew, more or less, where they were.

'It's quarter past seven,' he said, 'you'll do
it.' He had changed his voice, seemed to
feel her distance. As they turned the last
bend in the riding towards the hazel wall and
the gate, he blew out the light. 'We'll see
from here,' be said, taking her gently by the
arm.

But it was difficult, the earth under their feet
was a mystery, but he felt his way by tread:
he was used to it. At the gate he gave her
his electric torch. 'It's a bit lighter in the
park,' he said; 'but take it for fear you get
off th' path.'

It was true, there seemed a ghost-glimmer
of greyness in the open space of the park.
He suddenly drew her to him and whipped
his hand under her dress again, feeling her
warm body with his wet, chill hand.

'I could die for the touch of a woman like
thee,' he said in his throat. 'If tha' would
stop another minute.'

-88-

She felt the sudden force of his wanting her
again.

'No, I must run,' she said, a little wildly.

'Ay,' he replied, suddenly changed, letting
her go.

She turned away, and on the instant she
turned back to him saying: 'Kiss me.'

He bent over her indistinguishable and
kissed her on the left eye. She held her
mouth and he softly kissed it, but at once
drew away. He hated mouth kisses.

'I'll come tomorrow,' she said, drawing
away; 'if I can,' she added.

'Ay! not so late,' he replied out of the
darkness. Already she could not see him at
all.

'Goodnight,' she said.

'Goodnight, your Ladyship,' his voice.

She stopped and looked back into the wet
dark. She could just see the bulk of him.
'Why did you say that?' she said.

'Nay,' he replied. 'Goodnight then, run!'

She plunged on in the dark-grey tangible
night. She found the side-door open, and
slipped into her room unseen. As she
closed the door the gong sounded, but she
would take her bath all the same she must
take her bath. 'But I won't be late any more,'
she said to herself; 'it's too annoying.'

The next day she did not go to the wood.
She went instead with Clifford to Uthwaite.
He could occasionally go out now in the car,
and had got a strong young man as
chauffeur, who could help him out of the car

if need be. He particularly wanted to see his
godfather, Leslie Winter, who lived at
Shipley Hall, not far from Uthwaite. Winter
was an elderly gentleman now, wealthy,
one of the wealthy coal-owners who had
had their hey-day in King Edward's time.
King Edward had stayed more than once at
Shipley, for the shooting. It was a
handsome old stucco hall, very elegantly
appointed, for Winter was a bachelor and
prided himself on his style; but the place
was beset by collieries. Leslie Winter was
attached to Clifford, but personally did not
entertain a great respect for him, because
of the photographs in illustrated papers and
the literature. The old man was a buck of the
King Edward school, who thought life was
life and the scribbling fellows were
something else. Towards Connie the
Squire was always rather gallant; he
thought her an attractive demure maiden
and rather wasted on Clifford, and it was a
thousand pities she stood no chance of
bringing forth an heir to Wragby. He himself
had no heir.

Connie wondered what he would say if he
knew that Clifford's game-keeper had
been having intercourse with her, and
saying to her 'tha mun come to th' cottage
one time.' He would detest and despise
her, for he had come almost to hate the
shoving forward of the working classes. A
man of her own class he would not mind, for
Connie was gifted from nature with this
appearance of demure, submissive
maidenliness, and perhaps it was part of
her nature. Winter called her 'dear child' and
gave her a rather lovely miniature of an
eighteenth-century lady, rather against her
will.

But Connie was preoccupied with her affair
with the keeper. After all, Mr Winter, who
was really a gentleman and a man of the
world, treated her as a person and a

-89-

discriminating individual; he did not lump
her together with all the rest of his female
womanhood in his 'thee' and 'tha'.

She did not go to the wood that day nor the
next, nor the day following. She did not go
so long as she felt, or imagined she felt, the
man waiting for her, wanting her. But the
fourth day she was terribly unsettled and
uneasy. She still refused to go to the wood
and open her thighs once more to the man.
She thought of all the things she might do
drive to Sheffield, pay visits, and the
thought of all these things was repellent. At
last she decided to take a walk, not towards
the wood, but in the opposite direction; she
would go to Marehay, through the little iron
gate in the other side of the park fence. It
was a quiet grey day of spring, almost
warm. She walked on unheeding, absorbed
in thoughts she was not even conscious of
She was not really aware of anything
outside her, till she was startled by the loud
barking of the dog at Marehay Farm.
Marehay Farm! Its pastures ran up to
Wragby park fence, so they were
neighbours, but it was some time since
Connie had called.

'Bell!' she said to the big white bull-terrier.
'Bell! have you forgotten me? Don't you
know me?' She was afraid of dogs, and
Bell stood back and bellowed, and she
wanted to pass through the farmyard on to
the warren path.

Mrs Flint appeared. She was a woman of
Constance's own age, had been a school-
teacher, but Connie suspected her of being
rather a false little thing.

'Why, it's Lady Chatterley! Why!' And Mrs
Flint's eyes glowed again, and she flushed
like a young girl. 'Bell, Bell. Why! barking at
Lady Chatterley! Bell! Be quiet!' She darted
forward and slashed at the dog with a white

cloth she held in her hand, then came
forward to Connie.

'She used to know me,' said Connie,
shaking hands. The Flints were Chatterley
tenants.

'Of course she knows your Ladyship! She's
just showing off,' said Mrs Flint, glowing
and looking up with a sort of flushed
confusion, 'but it's so long since she's seen
you. I do hope you are better.'

'Yes thanks, I'm all right.'

'We've hardly seen you all winter. Will you
come in and look at the baby?'

'Well!' Connie hesitated. 'Just for a minute.'

Mrs Flint flew wildly in to tidy up, and Connie
came slowly after her, hesitating in the
rather dark kitchen where the kettle was
boiling by the fire. Back came Mrs Flint.

'I do hope you'll excuse me,' she said. 'Will
you come in here?'

They went into the living-room, where a
baby was sitting on the rag hearth rug, and
the table was roughly set for tea. A young
servant-girl backed down the passage, shy
and awkward.

The baby was a perky little thing of about a
year, with red hair like its father, and cheeky
pale-blue eyes. It was a girl, and not to be
daunted. It sat among cushions and was
surrounded with rag dolls and other toys in
modern excess.

'Why, what a dear she is!' said Connie, 'and
how she's grown! A big girl! A big girl!'

She had given it a shawl when it was born,
and celluloid ducks for Christmas.

-90-

'There, Josephine! Who's that come to see
you? Who's this, Josephine? Lady
Chatterley you know Lady Chatterley, don't
you?'

The queer pert little mite gazed cheekily at
Connie. Ladyships were still all the same to
her.

'Come! Will you come to me?' said Connie
to the baby.

The baby didn't care one way or another, so
Connie picked her up and held her in her
lap. How warm and lovely it was to hold a
child in one's lap, and the soft little arms, the
unconscious cheeky little legs.

'I was just having a rough cup of tea all by
myself. Luke's gone to market, so I can
have it when I like. Would you care for a cup,
Lady Chatterley? I don't suppose it's what
you're used to, but if you would...'

Connie would, though she didn't want to be
reminded of what she was used to. There
was a great relaying of the table, and the
best cups brought and the best tea-pot.

'If only you wouldn't take any trouble,' said
Connie.

But if Mrs Flint took no trouble, where was
the fun! So Connie played with the child and
was amused by its little female
dauntlessness, and got a deep voluptuous
pleasure out of its soft young warmth. Young
life! And so fearless! So fearless, because
so defenceless. All the other people, so
narrow with fear!

She had a cup of tea, which was rather
strong, and very good bread and butter, and
bottled damsons. Mrs Flint flushed and
glowed and bridled with excitement, as if
Connie were some gallant knight. And they

had a real female chat, and both of them
enjoyed it.

'It's a poor little tea, though,' said Mrs Flint.

'It's much nicer than at home,' said Connie
truthfully.

'Oh-h!' said Mrs Flint, not believing, of
course.

But at last Connie rose.

'I must go,' she said. 'My husband has no
idea where I am. He'll be wondering all
kinds of things.'

'He'll never think you're here,' laughed Mrs
Flint excitedly. 'He'll be sending the crier
round.'

'Goodbye, Josephine,' said Connie,
kissing the baby and ruffling its red, wispy
hair.

Mrs Flint insisted on opening the locked and
barred front door. Connie emerged in the
farm's little front garden, shut in by a privet
hedge. There were two rows of auriculas by
the path, very velvety and rich.

'Lovely auriculas,' said Connie.

'Recklesses, as Luke calls them,' laughed
Mrs Flint. 'Have some.'

And eagerly she picked the velvet and
primrose flowers.

'Enough! Enough!' said Connie.

They came to the little garden gate.

'Which way were you going?' asked Mrs
Flint.

-91-

'By the Warren.'

'Let me see! Oh yes, the cows are in the gin
close. But they're not up yet. But the gate's
locked, you'll have to climb.'

'I can climb,' said Connie.

'Perhaps I can just go down the close with
you.'

They went down the poor, rabbit-bitten
pasture. Birds were whistling in wild
evening triumph in the wood. A man was
calling up the last cows, which trailed slowly
over the path-worn pasture.

'They're late, milking, tonight,' said Mrs
Flint severely. 'They know Luke won't be
back till after dark.'

They came to the fence, beyond which the
young fir-wood bristled dense. There was a
little gate, but it was locked. In the grass on
the inside stood a bottle, empty.

'There's the keeper's empty bottle for his
milk,' explained Mrs Flint. 'We bring it as far
as here for him, and then he fetches it
himself'

'When?' said Connie.

'Oh, any time he's around. Often in the
morning. Well, goodbye Lady Chatterley!
And do come again. It was so lovely having
you.'

Connie climbed the fence into the narrow
path between the dense, bristling young
firs. Mrs Flint went running back across the
pasture, in a sun-bonnet, because she was
really a schoolteacher. Constance didn't
like this dense new part of the wood; it
seemed gruesome and choking. She
hurried on with her head down, thinking of

the Flints' baby. It was a dear little thing, but
it would be a bit bow-legged like its father. It
showed already, but perhaps it would grow
out of it. How warm and fulfilling somehow
to have a baby, and how Mrs Flint had
showed it off! She had something anyhow
that Connie hadn't got, and apparently
couldn't have. Yes, Mrs Flint had flaunted
her motherhood. And Connie had been just
a bit, just a little bit jealous. She couldn't
help it.

She started out of her muse, and gave a
little cry of fear. A man was there.

It was the keeper. He stood in the path like
Balaam's ass, barring her way.

'How's this?' he said in surprise.

'How did you come?' she panted.

'How did you? Have you been to the hut?'

'No! No! I went to Marehay.'

He looked at her curiously, searchingly, and
she hung her head a little guiltily.

'And were you going to the hut now?' he
asked rather sternly. 'No! I mustn't. I stayed
at Marehay. No one knows where I am. I'm
late. I've got to run.'

'Giving me the slip, like?' he said, with a
faint ironic smile. 'No! No. Not that. Only '

'Why, what else?' he said. And he stepped
up to her and put his arms around her. She
felt the front of his body terribly near to her,
and alive.

'Oh, not now, not now,' she cried, trying to
push him away.

'Why not? It's only six o'clock. You've got

-92-

half an hour. Nay! Nay! I want you.'

He held her fast and she felt his urgency.
Her old instinct was to fight for her freedom.
But something else in her was strange and
inert and heavy. His body was urgent
against her, and she hadn't the heart any
more to fight.

He looked around.

'Come come here! Through here,' he said,
looking penetratingly into the dense fir-
trees, that were young and not more than
half-grown.

He looked back at her. She saw his eyes,
tense and brilliant, fierce, not loving. But her
will had left her. A strange weight was on
her limbs. She was giving way. She was
giving up.

He led her through the wall of prickly trees,
that were difficult to come through, to a
place where was a little space and a pile of
dead boughs. He threw one or two dry ones
down, put his coat and waistcoat over them,
and she had to lie down there under the
boughs of the tree, like an animal, while he
waited, standing there in his shirt and
breeches, watching her with haunted eyes.
But still he was provident he made her lie
properly, properly. Yet he broke the band of
her underclothes, for she did not help him,
only lay inert.

He too had bared the front part of his body
and she felt his naked flesh against her as
he came into her. For a moment he was still
inside her, turgid there and quivering. Then
as he began to move, in the sudden
helpless orgasm, there awoke in her new
strange thrills rippling inside her. Rippling,
rippling, rippling, like a flapping overlapping
of soft flames, soft as feathers, running to
points of brilliance, exquisite, exquisite and

melting her all molten inside. It was like bells
rippling up and up to a culmination. She lay
unconscious of the wild little cries she
uttered at the last. But it was over too soon,
too soon, and she could no longer force her
own conclusion with her own activity. This
was different, different. She could do
nothing. She could no longer harden and
grip for her own satisfaction upon him. She
could only wait, wait and moan in spirit as
she felt him withdrawing, withdrawing and
contracting, coming to the terrible moment
when he would slip out of her and be gone.
Whilst all her womb was open and soft, and
softly clamouring, like a sea-anemone
under the tide, clamouring for him to come
in again and make a fulfilment for her. She
clung to him unconscious iii passion, and he
never quite slipped from her, and she felt
the soft bud of him within her stirring, and
strange rhythms flushing up into her with a
strange rhythmic growing motion, swelling
and swelling till it filled all her cleaving
consciousness, and then began again the
unspeakable motion that was not really
motion, but pure deepening whirlpools of
sensation swirling deeper and deeper
through all her tissue and consciousness, till
she was one perfect concentric fluid of
feeling, and she lay there crying in
unconscious inarticulate cries. The voice
out of the uttermost night, the life! The man
heard it beneath him with a kind of awe, as
his life sprang out into her. And as it
subsided, he subsided too and lay utterly
still, unknowing, while her grip on him slowly
relaxed, and she lay inert. And they lay and
knew nothing, not even of each other, both
lost. Till at last he began to rouse and
become aware of his defenceless
nakedness, and she was aware that his
body was loosening its clasp on her. He
was coming apart; but in her breast she felt
she could not bear him to leave her
uncovered. He must cover her now for ever.

-93-

But he drew away at last, and kissed her
and covered her over, and began to cover
himself She lay looking up to the boughs of
the tree, unable as yet to move. He stood
and fastened up his breeches, looking
round. All was dense and silent, save for the
awed dog that lay with its paws against its
nose. He sat down again on the brushwood
and took Connie's hand in silence.

She turned and looked at him. 'We came off
together that time,' he said.

She did not answer.

'It's good when it's like that. Most folks live
their lives through and they never know it,'
he said, speaking rather dreamily.

She looked into his brooding face.

'Do they?' she said. 'Are you glad?'

He looked back into her eyes. 'Glad,' he
said, 'Ay, but never mind.' He did not want
her to talk. And he bent over her and kissed
her, and she felt, so he must kiss her for
ever.

At last she sat up.

'Don't people often come off together?'
she asked with naive curiosity.

'A good many of them never. You can see
by the raw look of them.' He spoke
unwittingly, regretting he had begun.

'Have you come off like that with other
women?'

He looked at her amused.

'I don't know,' he said, 'I don't know.'

And she knew he would never tell her

anything he didn't want to tell her. She
watched his face, and the passion for him
moved in her bowels. She resisted it as far
as she could, for it was the loss of herself to
herself.

He put on his waistcoat and his coat, and
pushed a way through to the path again.

The last level rays of the sun touched the
wood. 'I won't come with you,' he said;
'better not.'

She looked at him wistfully before she
turned. His dog was waiting so anxiously for
him to go, and he seemed to have nothing
whatever to say. Nothing left.

Connie went slowly home, realizing the
depth of the other thing in her. Another self
was alive in her, burning molten and soft in
her womb and bowels, and with this self
she adored him. She adored him till her
knees were weak as she walked. In her
womb and bowels she was flowing and
alive now and vulnerable, and helpless in
adoration of him as the most naive woman.
It feels like a child, she said to herself it
feels like a child in me. And so it did, as if
her womb, that had always been shut, had
opened and filled with new life, almost a
burden, yet lovely.

'If I had a child!' she thought to herself; 'if I
had him inside me as a child!' and her limbs
turned molten at the thought, and she
realized the immense difference between
having a child to oneself and having a child
to a man whom one's bowels yearned
towards. The former seemed in a sense
ordinary: but to have a child to a man whom
one adored in one's bowels and one's
womb, it made her feel she was very
different from her old self and as if she was
sinking deep, deep to the centre of all
womanhood and the sleep of creation.

-94-

It was not the passion that was new to her, it
was the yearning adoration. She knew she
had always feared it, for it left her helpless;
she feared it still, lest if she adored him too
much, then she would lose herself become
effaced, and she did not want to be
effaced, a slave, like a savage woman. She
must not become a slave. She feared her
adoration, yet she would not at once fight
against it. She knew she could fight it. She
had a devil of self-will in her breast that
could have fought the full soft heaving
adoration of her womb and crushed it. She
could even now do it, or she thought so, and
she could then take up her passion with her
own will.

Ah yes, to be passionate like a Bacchante,
like a Bacchanal fleeing through the woods,
to call on Iacchos, the bright phallos that had
no independent personality behind it, but
was pure god-servant to the woman! The
man, the individual, let him not dare intrude.
He was but a temple-servant, the bearer
and keeper of the bright phallos, her own.

So, in the flux of new awakening, the old
hard passion flamed in her for a time, and
the man dwindled to a contemptible object,
the mere phallos-bearer, to be torn to
pieces when his service was performed.
She felt the force of the Bacchae in her
limbs and her body, the woman gleaming
and rapid, beating down the male; but while
she felt this, her heart was heavy. She did
not want it, it was known and barren,
birthless; the adoration was her treasure.

It was so fathomless, so soft, so deep and
so unknown. No, no, she would give up her
hard bright female power; she was weary
of it, stiffened with it; she would sink in the
new bath of life, in the depths of her womb
and her bowels that sang the voiceless
song of adoration. It was early yet to begin
to fear the man.

'I walked over by Marehay, and I had tea
with Mrs Flint,' she said to Clifford. 'I
wanted to see the baby. It's so adorable,
with hair like red cobwebs. Such a dear! Mr
Flint had gone to market, so she and I and
the baby had tea together. Did you wonder
where I was?'

'Well, I wondered, but I guessed you had
dropped in somewhere to tea,' said
Clifford jealously. With a sort of second
sight he sensed something new in her,
something to him quite incomprehensible,
hut he ascribed it to the baby. He thought
that all that ailed Connie was that she did
not have a baby, automatically bring one
forth, so to speak.

'I saw you go across the park to the iron
gate, my Lady,' said Mrs Bolton; 'so I
thought perhaps you'd called at the
Rectory.'

'I nearly did, then I turned towards Marehay
instead.'

The eyes of the two women met: Mrs
Bolton's grey and bright and searching;
Connie's blue and veiled and strangely
beautiful. Mrs Bolton was almost sure she
had a lover, yet how could it be, and who
could it be? Where was there a man?

'Oh, it's so good for you, if you go out and
see a bit of company sometimes,' said Mrs
Bolton. 'I was saying to Sir Clifford, it would
do her ladyship a world of good if she'd go
out among people more.'

'Yes, I'm glad I went, and such a quaint dear
cheeky baby, Clifford,' said Connie. 'It's
got hair just like spider-webs, and bright
orange, and the oddest, cheekiest, pale-
blue china eyes. Of course it's a girl, or it
wouldn't be so bold, bolder than any little Sir
Francis Drake.'

-95-

'You're right, my Lady a regular little Flint.
They were always a forward sandy-headed
family,' said Mrs Bolton.

'Wouldn't you like to see it, Clifford? I've
asked them to tea for you to see it.'

'Who?' he asked, looking at Connie in great
uneasiness. 'Mrs Flint and the baby, next
Monday.'

'You can have them to tea up in your room,'
he said.

'Why, don't you want to see the baby?' she
cried.

'Oh, I'll see it, but I don't want to sit through a
tea-time with them.'

'Oh,' cried Connie, looking at him with wide
veiled eyes.

She did not really see him, he was
somebody else.

'You can have a nice cosy tea up in your
room, my Lady, and Mrs Flint will be more
comfortable than if Sir Clifford was there,'
said Mrs Bolton.

She was sure Connie had a lover, and
something in her soul exulted. But who was
he? Who was he? Perhaps Mrs Flint would
provide a clue.

Connie would not take her bath this evening.
The sense of his flesh touching her, his very
stickiness upon her, was dear to her, and in
a sense holy.

Clifford was very uneasy. He would not let
her go after dinner, and she had wanted so
much to be alone. She looked at him, but
was curiously submissive.

'Shall we play a game, or shall I read to you,
or what shall it be?' he asked uneasily.

'You read to me,' said Connie.

'What shall I read verse or prose? Or
drama?'

'Read Racine,' she said.

It had been one of his stunts in the past, to
read Racine in the real French grand
manner, but he was rusty now, and a little
self-conscious; he really preferred the
loudspeaker. But Connie was sewing,
sewing a little frock silk of primrose silk, cut
out of one of her dresses, for Mrs Flint's
baby. Between coming home and dinner
she had cut it out, and she sat in the soft
quiescent rapture of herself sewing, while
the noise of the reading went on.

Inside herself she could feel the humming of
passion, like the after-humming of deep
bells.

Clifford said something to her about the
Racine. She caught the sense after the
words had gone.

'Yes! Yes!' she said, looking up at him. 'It is
splendid.'

Again he was frightened at the deep blue
blaze of her eyes, and of her soft stillness,
sitting there. She had never been so utterly
soft and still. She fascinated him helplessly,
as if some perfume about her intoxicated
him. So he went on helplessly with his
reading, and the throaty sound of the French
was like the wind in the chimneys to her. Of
the Racine she heard not one syllable.

She was gone in her own soft rapture, like a
forest soughing with the dim, glad moan of
spring, moving into bud. She could feel in

-96-

the same world with her the man, the
nameless man, moving on beautiful feet,
beautiful in the phallic mystery. And in
herself in all her veins, she felt him and his
child. His child was in all her veins, like a
twilight.

'For hands she hath none, nor eyes, nor
feet, nor golden Treasure of hair...'

She was like a forest, like the dark
interlacing of the oakwood, humming
inaudibly with myriad unfolding buds.
Meanwhile the birds of desire were asleep
in the vast interlaced intricacy of her body.

But Clifford's voice went on, clapping and
gurgling with unusual sounds. How
extraordinary it was! How extraordinary he
was, bent there over the book, queer and
rapacious and civilized, with broad
shoulders and no real legs! What a strange
creature, with the sharp, cold inflexible will
of some bird, and no warmth, no warmth at
all! One of those creatures of the
afterwards, that have no soul, but an extra-
alert will, cold will. She shuddered a little,
afraid of him. But then, the soft warm flame
of life was stronger than he, and the real
things were hidden from him.

The reading finished. She was startled. She
looked up, and was more startled still to see
Clifford watching her with pale, uncanny
eyes, like hate.

'Thank you SO much! You do read Racine
beautifully!' she said softly.

'Almost as beautifully as you listen to him,'
he said cruelly. 'What are you making?' he
asked.

'I'm making a child's dress, for Mrs Flint's
baby.'

He turned away. A child! A child! That was
all her obsession.

'After all,' he said in a declamatory voice,
'one gets all one wants out of Racine.
Emotions that are ordered and given shape
are more important than disorderly
emotions.

She watched him with wide, vague, veiled
eyes. 'Yes, I'm sure they are,' she said.

'The modern world has only vulgarized
emotion by letting it loose. What we need is
classic control.'

'Yes,' she said slowly, thinking of him
listening with vacant face to the emotional
idiocy of the radio. 'People pretend to have
emotions, and they really feel nothing. I
suppose that is being romantic.'

'Exactly!' he said.

As a matter of fact, he was tired. This
evening had tired him. He would rather have
been with his technical books, or his pit-
manager, or listening-in to the radio.

Mrs Bolton came in with two glasses of
malted milk: for Clifford, to make him sleep,
and for Connie, to fatten her again. It was a
regular night-cap she had introduced.

Connie was glad to go, when she had drunk
her glass, and thankful she needn't help
Clifford to bed. She took his glass and put it
on the tray, then took the tray, to leave it
outside.

'Goodnight Clifford! DO sleep well! The
Racine gets into one like a dream.
Goodnight!'

She had drifted to the door. She was going
without kissing him goodnight. He watched

-97-

her with sharp, cold eyes. So! She did not
even kiss him goodnight, after he had spent
an evening reading to her. Such depths of
callousness in her! Even if the kiss was but
a formality, it was on such formalities that
life depends. She was a Bolshevik, really.
Her instincts were Bolshevistic! He gazed
coldly and angrily at the door whence she
had gone. Anger!

And again the dread of the night came on
him. He was a network of nerves, anden he
was not braced up to work, and so full of
energy: or when he was not listening-in,
and so utterly neuter: then he was haunted
by anxiety and a sense of dangerous
impending void. He was afraid. And Connie
could keep the fear off him, if she would.
But it was obvious she wouldn't, she
wouldn't. She was callous, cold and callous
to all that he did for her. He gave up his life
for her, and she was callous to him. She
only wanted her own way. 'The lady loves
her will.'

Now it was a baby she was obsessed by.
Just so that it should be her own, all her
own, and not his!

Clifford was so healthy, considering. He
looked so well and ruddy in the face, his
shoulders were broad and strong, his chest
deep, he had put on flesh. And yet, at the
same time, he was afraid of death. A
terrible hollow seemed to menace him
somewhere, somehow, a void, and into this
void his energy would collapse. Energyless,
he felt at times he was dead, really dead.

So his rather prominent pale eyes had a
queer look, furtive, and yet a little cruel, so
cold: and at the same time, almost
impudent. It was a very odd look, this look of
impudence: as if he were triumphing over
life in spite of life. 'Who knoweth the
mysteries of the will for it can triumph even

against the angels '

But his dread was the nights when he could
not sleep. Then it was awful indeed, when
annihilation pressed in on him on every
side. Then it was ghastly, to exist without
having any life: lifeless, in the night, to exist.

But now he could ring for Mrs Bolton. And
she would always come. That was a great
comfort. She would come in her dressing
gown, with her hair in a plait down her back,
curiously girlish and dim, though the brown
plait was streaked with grey. And she would
make him coffee or camomile tea, and she
would play chess or piquet with him. She
had a woman's queer faculty of playing
even chess well enough, when she was
three parts asleep, well enough to make her
worth beating. So, in the silent intimacy of
the night, they sat, or she sat and he lay on
the bed, with the reading-lamp shedding its
solitary light on them, she almost gone in
sleep, he almost gone in a sort of fear, and
they played, played together then they had a
cup of coffee and a biscuit together, hardly
speaking, in the silence of night, but being a
reassurance to one another.

And this night she was wondering who Lady
Chatterley's lover was. And she was
thinking of her own Ted, so long dead, yet
for her never quite dead. And when she
thought of him, the old, old grudge against
the world rose up, but especially against the
masters, that they had killed him. They had
not really killed him. Yet, to her, emotionally,
they had. And somewhere deep in herself
because of it, she was a nihilist, and really
anarchic.

In her half-sleep, thoughts of her Ted and
thoughts of Lady Chatterley's unknown
lover commingled, and then she felt she
shared with the other woman a great
grudge against Sir Clifford and all he stood

-98-

for. At the same time she was playing
piquet with him, and they were gambling
sixpences. And it was a source of
satisfaction to be playing piquet with a
baronet, and even losing sixpences to him.

When they played cards, they always
gambled. It made him forget himself. And
he usually won. Tonight too he was winning.
So he would not go to sleep till the first dawn
appeared. Luckily it began to appear at half
past four or thereabouts.

Connie was in bed, and fast asleep all this
time. But the keeper, too, could not rest. He
had closed the coops and made his round
of the wood, then gone home and eaten
supper. But he did not go to bed. Instead he
sat by the fire and thought.

He thought of his boyhood in Tevershall,
and of his five or six years of married life.
He thought of his wife, and always bitterly.
She had seemed so brutal. But he had not
seen her now since 1915, in the spring when
he joined up. Yet there she was, not three
miles away, and more brutal than ever. He
hoped never to see her again while he lived.

He thought of his life abroad, as a soldier.
India, Egypt, then India again: the blind,
thoughtless life with the horses: the colonel
who had loved him and whom he had loved:
the several years that he had been an
officer, a lieutenant with a very fair chance
of being a captain. Then the death of the
colonel from pneumonia, and his own
narrow escape from death: his damaged
health: his deep restlessness: his leaving
the army and coming back to England to be
a working man again.

He was temporizing with life. He had
thought he would be safe, at least for a
time, in this wood. There was no shooting
as yet: he had to rear the pheasants. He

would have no guns to serve. He would be
alone, and apart from life, which was all he
wanted. He had to have some sort of a
background. And this was his native place.
There was even his mother, though she had
never meant very much to him. And he could
go on in life, existing from day to day,
without connexion and without hope. For he
did not know what to do with himself.

He did not know what to do with himself.
Since he had been an officer for some
years, and had mixed among the other
officers and civil servants, with their wives
and families, he had lost all ambition to 'get
on'. There was a toughness, a curious
rubbernecked toughness and unlivingness
about the middle and upper classes, as he
had known them, which just left him feeling
cold and different from them.

So, he had come back to his own class. To
find there, what he had forgotten during his
absence of years, a pettiness and a
vulgarity of manner extremely distasteful.
He admitted now at last, how important
manner was. He admitted, also, how
important it was even TO PRETEND not to
care about the halfpence and the small
things of life. But among the common
people there was no pretence. A penny
more or less on the bacon was worse than a
change in the Gospel. He could not stand it.

And again, there was the wage-squabble.
Having lived among the owning classes, he
knew the utter futility of expecting any
solution of the wage-squabble. There was
no solution, short of death. The only thing
was not to care, not to care about the
wages.

Yet, if you were poor and wretched you
HAD to care. Anyhow, it was becoming the
only thing they did care about. The CARE
about money was like a great cancer,

-99-

eating away the individuals of all classes.
He refused to CARE about money.

And what then? What did life offer apart
from the care of money? Nothing.

Yet he could live alone, in the wan
satisfaction of being alone, and raise
pheasants to be shot ultimately by fat men
after breakfast. It was futility, futility to the
NTH power.

But why care, why bother? And he had not
cared nor bothered till now, when this
woman had come into his life. He was
nearly ten years older than she. And he was
a thousand years older in experience,
starting from the bottom. The connexion
between them was growing closer. He
could see the day when it would clinch up
and they would have to make a life together.
'For the bonds of love are ill to loose!'

And what then? What then? Must he start
again, with nothing to start on? Must he
entangle this woman? Must he have the
horrible broil with her lame husband? And
also some sort of horrible broil with his own
brutal wife, who hated him? Misery! Lots of
misery! And he was no longer young and
merely buoyant. Neither was he the
insouciant sort. Every bitterness and every
ugliness would hurt him: and the woman!

But even if they got clear of Sir Clifford and
of his own wife, even if they got clear, what
were they going to do? What was he,
himself going to do? What was he going to
do with his life? For he must do something.
He couldn't be a mere hanger-on, on her
money and his own very small pension.

It was the insoluble. He could only think of
going to America, to try a new air. He
disbelieved in the dollar utterly. But
perhaps, perhaps there was something

else.

He could not rest nor even go to bed. After
sitting in a stupor of bitter thoughts until
midnight, he got suddenly from his chair and
reached for his coat and gun.

'Come on, lass,' he said to the dog. 'We're
best outside.'

It was a starry night, but moonless. He went
on a slow, scrupulous, soft-stepping and
stealthy round. The only thing he had to
contend with was the colliers setting snares
for rabbits, particularly the Stacks Gate
colliers, on the Marehay side. But it was
breeding season, and even colliers
respected it a little. Nevertheless the
stealthy beating of the round in search of
poachers soothed his nerves and took his
mind off his thoughts.

But when he had done his slow, cautious
beating of his bounds it was nearly a five-
mile walk he was tired. He went to the top of
the knoll and looked out. There was no
sound save the noise, the faint shuffling
noise from Stacks Gate colliery, that never
ceased working: and there were hardly any
lights, save the brilliant electric rows at the
works. The world lay darkly and fumily
sleeping. It was half past two. But even in its
sleep it was an uneasy, cruel world, stirring
with the noise of a train or some great lorry
on the road, and flashing with some rosy
lightning flash from the furnaces. It was a
world of iron and coal, the cruelty of iron and
the smoke of coal, and the endless, endless
greed that drove it all. Only greed, greed
stirring in its sleep.

It was cold, and he was coughing. A fine
cold draught blew over the knoll. He thought
of the woman. Now he would have given all
he had or ever might have to hold her warm
in his arms, both of them wrapped in one

-100-

blanket, and sleep. All hopes of eternity and
all gain from the past he would have given to
have her there, to be wrapped warm with
him in one blanket, and sleep, only sleep. It
seemed the sleep with the woman in his
arms was the only necessity.

He went to the hut, and wrapped himself in
the blanket and lay on the floor to sleep. But
he could not, he was cold. And besides, he
felt cruelly his own unfinished nature. He felt
his own unfinished condition of aloneness
cruelly. He wanted her, to touch her, to hold
her fast against him in one moment of
completeness and sleep.

He got up again and went out, towards the
park gates this time: then slowly along the
path towards the house. It was nearly four
o'clock, still clear and cold, but no sign of
dawn. He was used to the dark, he could
see well.

Slowly, slowly the great house drew him, as
a magnet. He wanted to be near her. It was
not desire, not that. It was the cruel sense of
unfinished aloneness, that needed a silent
woman folded in his arms. Perhaps he
could find her. Perhaps he could even call
her out to him: or find some way in to her.
For the need was imperious.

He slowly, silently climbed the incline to the
hall. Then he came round the great trees at
the top of the knoll, on to the drive, which
made a grand sweep round a lozenge of
grass in front of the entrance. He could
already see the two magnificent beeches
which stood in this big level lozenge in front
of the house, detaching themselves darkly
in the dark air.

There was the house, low and long and
obscure, with one light burning downstairs,
in Sir Clifford's room. But which room she
was in, the woman who held the other end

of the frail thread which drew him so
mercilessly, that he did not know.

He went a little nearer, gun in hand, and
stood motionless on the drive, watching the
house. Perhaps even now he could find her,
come at her in some way. The house was
not impregnable: he was as clever as
burglars are. Why not come to her?

He stood motionless, waiting, while the
dawn faintly and imperceptibly paled
behind him. He saw the light in the house go
out. But he did not see Mrs Bolton come to
the window and draw back the old curtain of
dark-blue silk, and stand herself in the dark
room, looking out on the half-dark of the
approaching day, looking for the longed-for
dawn, waiting, waiting for Clifford to be
really reassured that it was daybreak. For
when he was sure of daybreak, he would
sleep almost at once.

She stood blind with sleep at the window,
waiting. And as she stood, she started, and
almost cried out. For there was a man out
there on the drive, a black figure in the
twilight. She woke up greyly, and watched,
but without making a sound to disturb Sir
Clifford.

The daylight began to rustle into the world,
and the dark figure seemed to go smaller
and more defined. She made out the gun
and gaiters and baggy jacket it would be
Oliver Mellors, the keeper. 'Yes, for there
was the dog nosing around like a shadow,
and waiting for him'!

And what did the man want? Did he want to
rouse the house? What was he standing
there for, transfixed, looking up at the house
like a love-sick male dog outside the house
where the bitch is?

Goodness! The knowledge went through

-101-

Mrs Bolton like a shot. He was Lady
Chatterley's lover! He! He!

To think of it! Why, she, Ivy Bolton, had once
been a tiny bit in love with him herself. When
he was a lad of sixteen and she a woman of
twenty-six. It was when she was studying,
and he had helped her a lot with the
anatomy and things she had had to learn.
He'd been a clever boy, had a scholarship
for Sheffield Grammar School, and learned
French and things: and then after all had
become an overhead blacksmith shoeing
horses, because he was fond of horses, he
said: but really because he was frightened
to go out and face the world, only he'd never
admit it.

But he'd been a nice lad, a nice lad, had
helped her a lot, so clever at making things
clear to you. He was quite as clever as Sir
Clifford: and always one for the women.
More with women than men, they said.

Till he'd gone and married that Bertha
Coutts, as if to spite himself. Some people
do marry to spite themselves, because
they're disappointed of something. And no
wonder it had been a failure. For years he
was gone, all the time of the war: and a
lieutenant and all: quite the gentleman, really
quite the gentleman! Then to come back to
Tevershall and go as a game-keeper!
Really, some people can't take their
chances when they've got them! And talking
broad Derbyshire again like the worst,
when she, Ivy Bolton, knew he spoke like
any gentleman, REALLY.

Well, well! So her ladyship had fallen for
him! Well her ladyship wasn't the first: there
was something about him. But fancy! A
Tevershall lad born and bred, and she her
ladyship in Wragby Hall! My word, that was a
slap back at the high-and-mighty
Chatterleys!

But he, the keeper, as the day grew, had
realized: it's no good! It's no good trying to
get rid of your own aloneness. You've got to
stick to it all your life. Only at times, at times,
the gap will be filled in. At times! But you
have to wait for the times. Accept your own
aloneness and stick to it, all your life. And
then accept the times when the gap is filled
in, when they come. But they've got to
come. You can't force them.

With a sudden snap the bleeding desire that
had drawn him after her broke. He had
broken it, because it must be so. There
must be a coming together on both sides.
And if she wasn't coming to him, he
wouldn't track her down. He mustn't. He
must go away, till she came.

He turned slowly, ponderingly, accepting
again the isolation. He knew it was better
so. She must come to him: it was no use his
trailing after her. No use!

Mrs Bolton saw him disappear, saw his dog
run after him.

'Well, well!' she said. 'He's the one man I
never thought of; and the one man I might
have thought of. He was nice to me when he
was a lad, after I lost Ted. Well, well!
Whatever would he say if he knew!'

And she glanced triumphantly at the already
sleeping Clifford, as she stepped softly
from the room.

Chapter 11

Connie was sorting out one of the Wragby
lumber rooms. There were several: the
house was a warren, and the family never
sold anything. Sir Geoffery's father had
liked pictures and Sir Geoffery's mother
had liked CINQUECENTO furniture. Sir
Geoffery himself had liked old carved oak

-102-

chests, vestry chests. So it went on through
the generations. Clifford collected very
modern pictures, at very moderate prices.

So in the lumber room there were bad Sir
Edwin Landseers and pathetic William
Henry Hunt birds' nests: and other Academy
stuff, enough to frighten the daughter of an
R.A. She determined to look through it one
day, and clear it all. And the grotesque
furniture interested her.

Wrapped up carefully to preserve it from
damage and dry-rot was the old family
cradle, of rosewood. She had to unwrap it,
to look at it. It had a certain charm: she
looked at it a longtime.

'It's thousand pities it won't be called for,'
sighed Mrs Bolton, who was helping.
'Though cradles like that are out of date
nowadays.'

'It might be called for. I might have a child,'
said Connie casually, as if saying she might
have a new hat.

'You mean if anything happened to Sir
Clifford!' stammered Mrs Bolton.

'No! I mean as things are. It's only muscular
paralysis with Sir Clifford it doesn't affect
him,' said Connie, lying as naturally as
breathing.

Clifford had put the idea into her head. He
had said: 'Of course I may have a child yet.
I'm not really mutilated at all. The potency
may easily come back, even if the muscles
of the hips and legs are paralysed. And then
the seed may be transferred.'

He really felt, when he had his periods of
energy and worked so hard at the question
of the mines, as if his sexual potency were
returning. Connie had looked at him in

terror. But she was quite quick-witted
enough to use his suggestion for her own
preservation. For she would have a child if
she could: but not his.

Mrs Bolton was for a moment breathless,
flabbergasted. Then she didn't believe it:
she saw in it a ruse. Yet doctors could do
such things nowadays. They might sort of
graft seed.

'Well, my Lady, I only hope and pray you
may. It would be lovely for you: and for
everybody. My word, a child in Wragby, what
a difference it would make!'

'Wouldn't it!' said Connie.

And she chose three R. A. pictures of sixty
years ago, to send to the Duchess of
Shortlands for that lady's next charitable
bazaar. She was called 'the bazaar
duchess', and she always asked all the
county to send things for her to sell. She
would be delighted with three framed R.
A.s. She might even call, on the strength of
them. How furious Clifford was when she
called!

But oh my dear! Mrs Bolton was thinking to
herself. Is it Oliver Mellors' child you're
preparing us for? Oh my dear, that WOULD
be a Tevershall baby in the Wragby cradle,
my word! Wouldn't shame it, neither!

Among other monstrosities in this lumber
room was a largish blackjapanned box,
excellently and ingeniously made some sixty
or seventy years ago, and fitted with every
imaginable object. On top was a
concentrated toilet set: brushes, bottles,
mirrors, combs, boxes, even three beautiful
little razors in safety sheaths, shaving-bowl
and all. Underneath came a sort of
ESCRITOIRE outfit: blotters, pens, ink-
bottles, paper, envelopes, memorandum

-103-

books: and then a perfect sewing-outfit,
with three different sized scissors,
thimbles, needles, silks and cottons,
darning egg, all of the very best quality and
perfectly finished. Then there was a little
medicine store, with bottles labelled
Laudanum, Tincture of Myrrh, Ess. Cloves
and so on: but empty. Everything was
perfectly new, and the whole thing, when
shut up, was as big as a small, but fat
weekend bag. And inside, it fitted together
like a puzzle. The bottles could not possibly
have spilled: there wasn't room.

The thing was wonderfully made and
contrived, excellent craftsmanship of the
Victorian order. But somehow it was
monstrous. Some Chatterley must even
have felt it, for the thing had never been
used. It had a peculiar soullessness.

Yet Mrs Bolton was thrilled.

'Look what beautiful brushes, so
expensive, even the shaving brushes, three
perfect ones! No! and those scissors!
They're the best that money could buy. Oh, I
call it lovely!'

'Do you?' said Connie. 'Then you have it.'

'Oh no, my Lady!'

'Of course! It will only lie here till Doomsday.
If you won't have it, I'll send it to the Duchess
as well as the pictures, and she doesn't
deserve so much. Do have it!'

'Oh, your Ladyship! Why, I shall never be
able to thank you.'

'You needn't try,' laughed Connie.

And Mrs Bolton sailed down with the huge
and very black box in her arms, flushing
bright pink in her excitement.

Mr Betts drove her in the trap to her house in
the village, with the box. And she HAD to
have a few friends in, to show it: the school-
mistress, the chemist's wife, Mrs Weedon
the undercashier's wife. They thought it
marvellous. And then started the whisper of
Lady Chatterley's child.

'Wonders'll never cease!' said Mrs Weedon.

But Mrs Bolton was CONVINCED, if it did
come, it would be Sir Clifford's child. So
there!

Not long after, the rector said gently to
Clifford:

'And may we really hope for an heir to
Wragby? Ah, that would be the hand of God
in mercy, indeed!'

'Well! We may HOPE,' said Clifford, with a
faint irony, and at the same time, a certain
conviction. He had begun to believe it really
possible it might even be HIS child.

Then one afternoon came Leslie Winter,
Squire Winter, as everybody called him:
lean, immaculate, and seventy: and every
inch a gentleman, as Mrs Bolton said to Mrs
Betts. Every millimetre indeed! And with his
old-fashioned, rather haw-haw! manner of
speaking, he seemed more out of date than
bag wigs. Time, in her flight, drops these
fine old feathers.

They discussed the collieries. Clifford's
idea was, that his coal, even the poor sort,
could be made into hard concentrated fuel
that would burn at great heat if fed with
certain damp, acidulated air at a fairly
strong pressure. It had long been observed
that in a particularly strong, wet wind the pit-
bank burned very vivid, gave off hardly any
fumes, and left a fine powder of ash,
instead of the slow pink gravel.

-104-

'But where will you find the proper engines
for burning your fuel?' asked Winter.

'I'll make them myself. And I'll use my fuel
myself. And I'll sell electric power. I'm
certain I could do it.'

'If you can do it, then splendid, splendid, my
dear boy. Haw! Splendid! If I can be of any
help, I shall be delighted. I'm afraid I am a
little out of date, and my collieries are like
me. But who knows, when I'm gone, there
may be men like you. Splendid! It will
employ all the men again, and you won't
have to sell your coal, or fail to sell it. A
splendid idea, and I hope it will be a
success. If I had sons of my own, no doubt
they would have up-to-date ideas for
Shipley: no doubt! By the way, dear boy, is
there any foundation to the rumour that we
may entertain hopes of an heir to Wragby?'

'Is there a rumour?' asked Clifford.

'Well, my dear boy, Marshall from
Fillingwood asked me, that's all I can say
about a rumour. Of course I wouldn't repeat
it for the world, if there were no foundation.'

'Well, Sir,' said Clifford uneasily, but with
strange bright eyes. 'There is a hope. There
is a hope.'

Winter came across the room and wrung
Clifford's hand.

'My dear boy, my dear lad, can you believe
what it means to me, to hear that! And to
hear you are working in the hopes of a son:
and that you may again employ every man at
Tevershall. Ah, my boy! to keep up the level
of the race, and to have work waiting for any
man who cares to work! '

The old man was really moved.

Next day Connie was arranging tall yellow
tulips in a glass vase.

'Connie,' said Clifford, 'did you know there
was a rumour that you are going to supply
Wragby with a son and heir?'

Connie felt dim with terror, yet she stood
quite still, touching the flowers.

'No!' she said. 'Is it a joke? Or malice?'

He paused before he answered:

'Neither, I hope. I hope it may be a
prophecy.'

Connie went on with her flowers.

'I had a letter from Father this morning,' She
said. 'He wants to know if I am aware he
has accepted Sir Alexander Cooper's
Invitation for me for July and August, to the
Villa Esmeralda in Venice.'

'July AND August?' said Clifford.

'Oh, I wouldn't stay all that time. Are you
sure you wouldn't come?'

'I won't travel abroad,' said Clifford
promptly. She took her flowers to the
window.

'Do you mind if I go?' she said. You know it
was promised, for this summer.

'For how long would you go?'

'Perhaps three weeks.'

There was silence for a time.

'Well,' said Clifford slowly, and a little
gloomily. 'I suppose I could stand it for three
weeks: if I were absolutely sure you'd want

-105-

to come back.'

'I should want to come back,' she said, with
a quiet simplicity, heavy with conviction.
She was thinking of the other man.

Clifford felt her conviction, and somehow
he believed her, he believed it was for him.
He felt immensely relieved, joyful at once.

'In that case,' he said,

'I think it would be all right, don't you?'

'I think so,' she said.

'You'd enjoy the change?' She looked up at
him with strange blue eyes.

'I should like to see Venice again,' she
said, 'and to bathe from one of the shingle
islands across the lagoon. But you know I
loathe the Lido! And I don't fancy I shall like
Sir Alexander Cooper and Lady Cooper.
But if Hilda is there, and we have a gondola
of our own: yes, it will be rather lovely. I DO
wish you'd come.'

She said it sincerely. She would so love to
make him happy, in these ways.

'Ah, but think of me, though, at the Gare du
Nord: at Calais quay!'

'But why not? I see other men carried in
litter-chairs, who have been wounded in the
war. Besides, we'd motor all the way.'

'We should need to take two men.'

'Oh no! We'd manage with Field. There
would always be another man there.'

But Clifford shook his head.

'Not this year, dear! Not this year! Next year

probably I'll try.'

She went away gloomily. Next year! What
would next year bring? She herself did not
really want to go to Venice: not now, now
there was the other man. But she was going
as a sort of discipline: and also because, if
she had a child, Clifford could think she had
a lover in Venice.

It was already May, and in June they were
supposed to start. Always these
arrangements! Always one's life arranged
for one! Wheels that worked one and drove
one, and over which one had no real control!

It was May, but cold and wet again. A cold
wet May, good for corn and hay! Much the
corn and hay matter nowadays! Connie had
to go into Uthwaite, which was their little
town, where the Chatterleys were still
THEChatterleys. She went alone, Field
driving her.

In spite of May and a new greenness, the
country was dismal. It was rather chilly, and
there was smoke on the rain, and a certain
sense of exhaust vapour in the air. One just
had to live from one's resistance. No
wonder these people were ugly and tough.

The car ploughed uphill through the long
squalid straggle of Tevershall, the
blackened brick dwellings, the black slate
roofs glistening their sharp edges, the mud
black with coal-dust, the pavements wet
and black. It was as if dismalness had
soaked through and through everything. The
utter negation of natural beauty, the utter
negation of the gladness of life, the utter
absence of the instinct for shapely beauty
which every bird and beast has, the utter
death of the human intuitive faculty was
appalling. The stacks of soap in the
grocers' shops, the rhubarb and lemons in
the greengrocers! the awful hats in the

-106-

milliners! all went by ugly, ugly, ugly,
followed by the plaster-and-gilt horror of
the cinema with its wet picture
announcements, 'A Woman's Love!', and
the new big Primitive chapel, primitive
enough in its stark brick and big panes of
greenish and raspberry glass in the
windows. The Wesleyan chapel, higher up,
was of blackened brick and stood behind
iron railings and blackened shrubs. The
Congregational chapel, which thought itself
superior, was built of rusticated sandstone
and had a steeple, but not a very high one.
Just beyond were the new school buildings,
expensivink brick, and gravelled playground
inside iron railings, all very imposing, and
fixing the suggestion of a chapel and a
prison. Standard Five girls were having a
singing lesson, just finishing the la-me-
doh-la exercises and beginning a 'sweet
children's song'. Anything more unlike
song, spontaneous song, would be
impossible to imagine: a strange bawling
yell that followed the outlines of a tune. It
was not like savages: savages have subtle
rhythms. It was not like animals: animals
MEAN something when they yell. It was like
nothing on earth, and it was called singing.
Connie sat and listened with her heart in her
boots, as Field was filling petrol. What could
possibly become of such a people, a
people in whom the living intuitive faculty
was dead as nails, and only queer
mechanical yells and uncanny will-power
remained?

A coal-cart was coming downhill, clanking
in the rain. Field started upwards, past the
big but weary-looking drapers and clothing
shops, the post-office, into the little market-
place of forlorn space, where Sam Black
was peering out of the door of the Sun, that
called itself an inn, not a pub, and where the
commercial travellers stayed, and was
bowing to Lady Chatterley's car.

The church was away to the left among
black trees. The car slid on downhill, past
the Miners' Arms. It had already passed the
Wellington, the Nelson, the Three Tuns, and
the Sun, now it passed the Miners' Arms,
then the Mechanics' Hall, then the new and
almost gaudy Miners' Welfare and so, past
a few new 'villas', out into the blackened
road between dark hedges and dark green
fields, towards Stacks Gate.

Tevershall! That was Tevershall! Merrie
England! Shakespeare's England! No, but
the England of today, as Connie had
realized since she had come to live in it. It
was producing a new race of mankind,
over-conscious in the money and social
and political side, on the spontaneous,
intuitive side dead, but dead. Half-corpses,
all of them: but with a terrible insistent
consciousness in the other half. There was
something uncanny and underground about
it all. It was an under-world. And quite
incalculable. How shall we understand the
reactions in half-corpses? When Connie
saw the great lorries full of steel-workers
from Sheffield, weird, distorted smallish
beings like men, off for an excursion to
Matlock, her bowels fainted and she
thought: Ah God, what has man done to
man? What have the leaders of men been
doing to their fellow men? They have
reduced them to less than humanness; and
now there can be no fellowship any more! It
is just a nightmare.

She felt again in a wave of terror the grey,
gritty hopelessness of it all. With such
creatures for the industrial masses, and the
upper classes as she knew them, there was
no hope, no hope any more. Yet she was
wanting a baby, and an heir to Wragby! An
heir to Wragby! She shuddered with dread.

Yet Mellors had come out of all this! Yes, but
he was as apart from it all as she was. Even

-107-

in him there was no fellowship left. It was
dead. The fellowship was dead. There was
only apartness and hopelessness, as far as
all this was concerned. And this was
England, the vast bulk of England: as
Connie knew, since she had motored from
the centre of it.

The car was rising towards Stacks Gate.
The rain was holding off, and in the air
came a queer pellucid gleam of May. The
country rolled away in long undulations,
south towards the Peak, east towards
Mansfield and Nottingham. Connie was
travelling South.

As she rose on to the high country, she
could see on her left, on a height above the
rolling land, the shadowy, powerful bulk of
Warsop Castle, dark grey, with below it the
reddish plastering of miners' dwellings,
newish, and below those the plumes of dark
smoke and white steam from the great
colliery which put so many thousand pounds
per annum into the pockets of the Duke and
the other shareholders. The powerful old
castle was a ruin, yet it hung its bulk on the
low sky-line, over the black plumes and the
white that waved on the damp air below.

A turn, and they ran on the high level to
Stacks Gate. Stacks Gate, as seen from
the highroad, was just a huge and
gorgeous new hotel, the Coningsby Arms,
standing red and white and gilt in barbarous
isolation off the road. But if you looked, you
saw on the left rows of handsome 'modern'
dwellings, set down like a game of
dominoes, with spaces and gardens, a
queer game of dominoes that some weird
'masters' were playing on the surprised
earth. And beyond these blocks of
dwellings, at the back, rose all the
astonishing and frightening overhead
erections of a really modern mine, chemical
works and long galleries, enormous, and of

shapes not before known to man. The head-
stock and pit-bank of the mine itself were
insignificant among the huge new
installations. And in front of this, the game
of dominoes stood forever in a sort of
surprise, waiting to be played.

This was Stacks Gate, new on the face of
the earth, since the war. But as a matter of
fact, though even Connie did not know it,
downhill half a mile below the 'hotel' was
old Stacks Gate, with a little old colliery and
blackish old brick dwellings, and a chapel
or two and a shop or two and a little pub or
two.

But that didn't count any more. The vast
plumes of smoke and vapour rose from the
new works up above, and this was now
Stacks Gate: no chapels, no pubs, even no
shops. Only the great works', which are the
modern Olympia with temples to all the
gods; then the model dwellings: then the
hotel. The hotel in actuality was nothing but a
miners' pub though it looked first-classy.

Even since Connie's arrival at Wragby this
new place had arisen on the face of the
earth, and the model dwellings had filled
with riff-raff drifting in from anywhere, to
poach Clifford's rabbits among other
occupations.

The car ran on along the uplands, seeing the
rolling county spread out. The county! It had
once been a proud and lordly county. In
front, looming again and hanging on the
brow of the sky-line, was the huge and
splendid bulk of Chadwick Hall, more
window than wall, one of the most famous
Elizabethan houses. Noble it stood alone
above a great park, but out of date, passed
over. It was still kept up, but as a show
place. 'Look how our ancestors lorded it!'

That was the past. The present lay below.

-108-

God alone knows where the future lies. The
car was already turning, between little old
blackened miners' cottages, to descend to
Uthwaite. And Uthwaite, on a damp day,
was sending up a whole array of smoke
plumes and steam, to whatever gods there
be. Uthwaite down in the valley, with all the
steel threads of the railways to Sheffield
drawn through it, and the coal-mines and
the steel-works sending up smoke and
glare from long tubes, and the pathetic little
corkscrew spire of the church, that is going
to tumble down, still pricking the fumes,
always affected Connie strangely. It was an
old market-town, centre of the dales. One
of the chief inns was the Chatterley Arms.
There, in Uthwaite, Wragby was known as
Wragby, as if it were a whole place, not just
a house, as it was to outsiders: Wragby Hall,
near Tevershall: Wragby, a 'seat'.

The miners' cottages, blackened, stood
flush on the pavement, with that intimacy
and smallness of colliers' dwellings over a
hundred years old. They lined all the way.
The road had become a street, and as you
sank, you forgot instantly the open, rolling
country where the castles and big houses
still dominated, but like ghosts. Now you
were just above the tangle of naked
railway-lines, and foundries and other
'works' rose about you, so big you were
only aware of walls. And iron clanked with a
huge reverberating clank, and huge lorries
shook the earth, and whistles screamed.

Yet again, once you had got right down and
into the twisted and crooked heart of the
town, behind the church, you were in the
world of two centuries ago, in the crooked
streets where the Chatterley Arms stood,
and the old pharmacy, streets which used to
lead Out to the wild open world of the
castles and stately couchant houses.

But at the corner a policeman held up his

hand as three lorries loaded with iron rolled
past, shaking the poor old church. And not
till the lorries were past could he salute her
ladyship.

So it was. Upon the old crooked burgess
streets hordes of oldish blackened miners'
dwellings crowded, lining the roads out.
And immediately after these came the
newer, pinker rows of rather larger houses,
plastering the valley: the homes of more
modern workmen. And beyond that again,
in the wide rolling regions of the castles,
smoke waved against steam, and patch
after patch of raw reddish brick showed the
newer mining settlements, sometimes in
the hollows, sometimes gruesomely ugly
along the sky-line of the slopes. And
between, in between, were the tattered
remnants of the old coaching and cottage
England, even the England of Robin Hood,
where the miners prowled with the
dismalness of suppressed sporting
instincts, when they were not at work.

England, my England! But which is MY
England? The stately homes of England
make good photographs, and create the
illusion of a connexion with the
Elizabethans. The handsome old halls are
there, from the days of Good Queen Anne
and Tom Jones. But smuts fall and blacken
on the drab stucco, that has long ceased to
be golden. And one by one, like the stately
homes, they were abandoned. Now they
are being pulled down. As for the cottages
of England there they are great plasterings
of brick dwellings on the hopeless
countryside.

'Now they are pulling down the stately
homes, the Georgian halls are going.
Fritchley, a perfect old Georgian mansion,
was even now, as Connie passed in the
car, being demolished. It was in perfect
repair: till the war the Weatherleys had lived

-109-

in style there. But now it was too big, too
expensive, and the country had become too
uncongenial. The gentry were departing to
pleasanter places, where they could spend
their money without having to see how it
was made.'

This is history. One England blots out
another. The mines had made the halls
wealthy. Now they were blotting them out,
as they had already blotted out the cottages.
The industrial England blots out the
agricultural England. One meaning blots out
another. The new England blots out the old
England. And the continuity is not Organic,
but mechanical.

Connie, belonging to the leisured classes,
had clung to the remnants of the old
England. It had taken her years to realize
that it was really blotted out by this terrifying
new and gruesome England, and that the
blotting out would go on till it was complete.
Fritchley was gone, Eastwood was gone,
Shipley was going: Squire Winter's beloved
Shipley.

Connie called for a moment at Shipley. The
park gates, at the back, opened just near
the level crossing of the colliery railway; the
Shipley colliery itself stood just beyond the
trees. The gates stood open, because
through the park was a right-of-way that the
colliers used. They hung around the park.

The car passed the ornamental ponds, in
which the colliers threw their newspapers,
and took the private drive to the house. It
stood above, aside, a very pleasant stucco
building from the middle of the eighteenth
century. It had a beautiful alley of yew trees,
that had approached an older house, and
the hall stood serenely spread out, winking
its Georgian panes as if cheerfully. Behind,
there were really beautiful gardens.

Connie liked the interior much better than
Wragby. It was much lighter, more alive,
shapen and elegant. The rooms were
panelled with creamy painted panelling, the
ceilings were touched with gilt, and
everything was kept in exquisite order, all
the appointments were perfect, regardless
of expense. Even the corridors managed to
be ample and lovely, softly curved and full of
life.

But Leslie Winter was alone. He had adored
his house. But his park was bordered by
three of his own collieries. He had been a
generous man in his ideas. He had almost
welcomed the colliers in his park. Had the
miners not made him rich! So, when he saw
the gangs of unshapely men lounging by his
ornamental waters not in the PRIVATE part
of the park, no, he drew the line there he
would say: 'the miners are perhaps not so
ornamental as deer, but they are far more
profitable.'

But that was in the golden monetarily latter
half of Queen Victoria's reign. Miners were
then 'good working men'.

Winter had made this speech, half
apologetic, to his guest, the then Prince of
Wales. And the Prince had replied, in his
rather guttural English:

'You are quite right. If there were coal under
Sandringham, I would open a mine on the
lawns, and think it first-rate landscape
gardening. Oh, I am quite willing to
exchange roe-deer for colliers, at the price.
Your men are good men too, I hear.'

But then, the Prince had perhaps an
exaggerated idea of the beauty of money,
and the blessings of industrialism.

However, the Prince had been a King, and
the King had died, and now there was

-110-

another King, whose chief function seemed
to be to open soup-kitchens.

And the good working men were somehow
hemming Shipley in. New mining villages
crowded on the park, and the squire felt
somehow that the population was alien. He
used to feel, in a good-natured but quite
grand way, lord of his own domain and of
his own colliers. Now, by a subtle pervasion
of the new spirit, he had somehow been
pushed out. It was he who did not belong
any more. There was no mistaking it. The
mines, the industry, had a will of its own,
and this will was against the gentleman-
owner. All the colliers took part in the will,
and it was hard to live up against it. It either
shoved you out of the place, or out of life
altogether.

Squire Winter, a soldier, had stood it out.
But he no longer cared to walk in the park
after dinner. He almost hid, indoors. Once
he had walked, bare-headed, and in his
patent-leather shoes and purple silk socks,
with Connie down to the gate, talking to her
in his well-bred rather haw-haw fashion.
But when it came to passing the little gangs
of colliers who stood and stared without
either salute or anything else, Connie felt
how the lean, well-bred old man winced,
winced as an elegant antelope stag in a
cage winces from the vulgar stare. The
colliers were not PERSONALLY hostile: not
at all. But their spirit was cold, and shoving
him out. And, deep down, there was a
profound grudge. They 'worked for him'.
And in their ugliness, they resented his
elegant, well-groomed, well-bred
existence. 'Who's he!' It was the
DIFFERENCE they resented.

And somewhere, in his secret English
heart, being a good deal of a soldier, he
believed they were right to resent the
difference. He felt himself a little in the

wrong, for having all the advantages.
Nevertheless he represented a system, and
he would not be shoved out.

Except by death. Which came on him soon
after Connie's call, suddenly. And he
remembered Clifford handsomely in his
will.

The heirs at once gave out the order for the
demolishing of Shipley. It cost too much to
keep up. No one would live there. So it was
broken up. The avenue of yews was cut
down. The park was denuded of its timber,
and divided into lots. It was near enough to
Uthwaite. In the strange, bald desert of this
still-one-more no-man's-land, new little
streets of semi-detacheds were run up,
very desirable! The Shipley Hall Estate!

Within a year of Connie's last call, it had
happened. There stood Shipley Hall Estate,
an array of red-brick semi-detached 'villas'
in new streets. No one would have dreamed
that the stucco hall had stood there twelve
months before.

But this is a later stage of King Edward's
landscape gardening, the sort that has an
ornamental coal-mine on the lawn.

One England blots out another. The England
of the Squire Winters and the Wragby Halls
was gone, dead. The blotting out was only
not yet complete.

What would come after? Connie could not
imagine. She could only see the new brick
streets spreading into the fields, the new
erections rising at the collieries, the new
girls in their silk stockings, the new collier
lads lounging into the Pally or the Welfare.
The younger generation were utterly
unconscious of the old England. There was
a gap in the continuity of consciousness,
almost American: but industrial really. What

-111-

next?

Connie always felt there was no next. She
wanted to hide her head in the sand: or, at
least, in the bosom of a living man.

The world was so complicated and weird
and gruesome! The common people were
so many, and really so terrible. So she
bought as she was going home, and saw
the colliers trailing from the pits, grey-black,
distorted, one shoulder higher than the
other, slurring their heavy ironshod boots.
Underground grey faces, whites of eyes
rolling, necks cringing from the pit roof,
shoulders Out of shape. Men! Men! Alas, in
some ways patient and good men. In other
ways, non-existent. Something that men
SHOULD have was bred and killed out of
them. Yet they were men. They begot
children. One might bear a child to them.
Terrible, terrible thought! They were good
and kindly. But they were only half, Only the
grey half of a human being. As yet, they
were 'good'. But even that was the
goodness of their halfness. Supposing the
dead in them ever rose up! But no, it was
too terrible to think of. Connie was
absolutely afraid of the industrial masses.
They seemed so WEIRD to her. A life with
utterly no beauty in it, no intuition, always 'in
the pit'.

Children from such men! Oh God, oh God!

Yet Mellors had come from such a father.
Not quite. Forty years had made a
difference, an appalling difference in
manhood. The iron and the coal had eaten
deep into the bodies and souls of the men.

Incarnate ugliness, and yet alive! What
would become of them all? Perhaps with
the passing of the coal they would
disappear again, off the face of the earth.
They had appeared out of nowhere in their

thousands, when the coal had called for
them. Perhaps they were only weird fauna
of the coal-seams. Creatures of another
reality, they were elementals, serving the
elements of coal, as the metal-workers
were elementals, serving the element of
iron. Men not men, but animas of coal and
iron and clay. Fauna of the elements,
carbon, iron, silicon: elementals. They had
perhaps some of the weird, inhuman beauty
of minerals, the lustre of coal, the weight
and blueness and resistance of iron, the
transparency of glass. Elemental creatures,
weird and distorted, of the mineral world!
They belonged to the coal, the iron, the clay,
as fish belong to the sea and worms to
dead wood. The anima of mineral
disintegration!

Connie was glad to be home, to bury her
head in the sand. She was glad even to
babble to Clifford. For her fear of the mining
and iron Midlands affected her with a queer
feeling that went all over her, like influenza.

'Of course I had to have tea in Miss
Bentley's shop,' she said.

'Really! Winter would have given you tea.'

'Oh yes, but I daren't disappoint Miss
Bentley.' Miss Bentley was a shallow old
maid with a rather large nose and romantic
disposition who served tea with a careful
intensity worthy of a sacrament.

'Did she ask after me?' said Clifford.

'Of course! . MAY I ask your Ladyship how
Sir Clifford is! I believe she ranks you even
higher than Nurse Cavell!'

'And I suppose you said I was blooming.'

'Yes! And she looked as rapt as if I had said
the heavens had opened to you. I said if she

-112-

ever came to Tevershall she was to come to
see you.'

'Me! Whatever for! See me!'

'Why yes, Clifford. You can't be so adored
without making some slight return. Saint
George of Cappadocia was nothing to you,
in her eyes.'

'And do you think she'll come?'

'Oh, she blushed! and looked quite
beautiful for a moment, poor thing! Why
don't men marry the women who would
really adore them?'

'The women start adoring too late. But did
she say she'd come?'

'Oh!' Connie imitated the breathless Miss
Bentley, 'your Ladyship, if ever I should
dare to presume!'

'Dare to presume! how absurd! But I hope
to God she won't turn up. And how was her
tea?'

'Oh, Lipton's and VERY strong. But
Clifford, do you realize you are the ROMAN
DE LA ROSE of Miss Bentley and lots like
her?'

'I'm not flattered, even then.'

'They treasure up every one of your pictures
in the illustrated papers, and probably pray
for you every night. It's rather wonderful.'

She went upstairs to change.

That evening he said to her:

'You do think, don't you, that there is
something eternal in marriage?'

She looked at him.

'But Clifford, you make eternity sound like a
lid or a long, long chain that trailed after one,
no matter how far one went.'

He looked at her, annoyed.

'What I mean,' he said, 'is that if you go to
Venice, you won't go in the hopes of some
love affair that you can take AU GRAND
SRIEUX, will you?'

'A love affair in Venice AU GRAND
SRIEUX? No. I assure you! No, I'd never
take a love affair in Venice more than AU
TRÔS PETIT SRIEUX.'

She spoke with a queer kind of contempt.
He knitted his brows, looking at her.

Coming downstairs in the morning, she
found the keeper's dog Flossie sitting in the
corridor outside Clifford's room, and
whimpering very faintly.

'Why, Flossie!' she said softly. 'What are you
doing here?'

And she quietly opened Clifford's door.
Clifford was sitting up in bed, with the bed-
table and typewriter pushed aside, and the
keeper was standing at attention at the foot
of the bed. Flossie ran in. With a faint
gesture of head and eyes, Mellors ordered
her to the door again, and she slunk out.

'Oh, good morning, Clifford!' Connie said.
'I didn't know you were busy.' Then she
looked at the keeper, saying good morning
to him. He murmured his reply, looking at
her as if vaguely. But she felt a whiff of
passion touch her, from his mere presence.

'Did I interrupt you, Clifford? I'm sorry.'

-113-

'No, it's nothing of any importance.'

She slipped out of the room again, and up
to the blue boudoir on the first floor. She sat
in the window, and saw him go down the
drive, with his curious, silent motion,
effaced. He had a natural sort of quiet
distinction, an aloof pride, and also a
certain look of frailty. A hireling! One of
Clifford's hirelings! 'The fault, dear Brutus,
is not in our stars, but in ourselves, that we
are underlings.'

Was he an underling? Was he? What did he
think of HER?

It was a sunny day, and Connie was
working in the garden, and Mrs Bolton was
helping her. For some reason, the two
women had drawn together, in one of the
unaccountable flows and ebbs of sympathy
that exist between people. They were
pegging down carnations, and putting in
small plants for the summer. It was work
they both liked. Connie especially felt a
delight in putting the soft roots of young
plants into a soft black puddle, and cradling
them down. On this spring morning she felt
a quiver in her womb too, as if the sunshine
had touched it and made it happy.

'It is many years since you lost your
husband?' she said to Mrs Bolton as she
took up another little plant and laid it in its
hole.

'Twenty-three!' said Mrs Bolton, as she
carefully separated the young columbines
into single plants. 'Twenty-three years
since they brought him home.'

Connie's heart gave a lurch, at the terrible
finality of it. 'Brought him home!'

'Why did he get killed, do you think?' she
asked. 'He was happy with you?'

It was a woman's question to a woman. Mrs
Bolton put aside a strand of hair from her
face, with the back of her hand.

'I don't know, my Lady! He sort of wouldn't
give in to things: he wouldn't really go with
the rest. And then he hated ducking his head
for anything on earth. A sort of obstinacy,
that gets itself killed. You see he didn't really
care. I lay it down to the pit. He ought never
to have been down pit. But his dad made
him go down, as a lad; and then, when
you're over twenty, it's not very easy to
come out.'

'Did he say he hated it?'

'Oh no! Never! He never said he hated
anything. He just made a funny face. He
was one of those who wouldn't take care:
like some of the first lads as went off so
blithe to the war and got killed right away.
He wasn't really wezzle-brained. But he
wouldn't care. I used to say to him: ''You
care for nought nor nobody!'' But he did!
The way he sat when my first baby was
born, motionless, and the sort of fatal eyes
he looked at me with, when it was over! I
had a bad time, but I had to comfort HIM.
''It's all right, lad, it's all right!'' I said to him.
And he gave me a look, and that funny sort
of smile. He never said anything. But I don't
believe he had any right pleasure with me at
nights after; he'd never really let himself go.
I used to say to him: Oh, let thysen go, lad!
I'd talk broad to him sometimes. And he
said nothing. But he wouldn't let himself go,
or he couldn't. He didn't want me to have
any more children. I always blamed his
mother, for letting him in th' room. He'd no
right t'ave been there. Men makes so much
more of things than they should, once they
start brooding.'

'Did he mind so much?' said Connie in
wonder.

-114-

'Yes, he sort of couldn't take it for natural, all
that pain. And it spoilt his pleasure in his bit
of married love. I said to him: If I don't care,
why should you? It's my look-out! But all
he'd ever say was: It's not right!'

'Perhaps he was too sensitive,' said
Connie.

'That's it! When you come to know men,
that's how they are: too sensitive in the
wrong place. And I believe, unbeknown to
himself he hated the pit, just hated it. He
looked so quiet when he was dead, as if
he'd got free. He was such a nice-looking
lad. It just broke my heart to see him, so still
and pure looking, as if he'd WANTED to die.
Oh, it broke my heart, that did. But it was the
pit.'

She wept a few bitter tears, and Connie
wept more. It was a warm spring day, with a
perfume of earth and of yellow flowers,
many things rising to bud, and the garden
still with the very sap of sunshine.

'It must have been terrible for you!' said
Connie.

'Oh, my Lady! I never realized at first. I could
only say: Oh my lad, what did you want to
leave me for! That was all my cry. But
somehow I felt he'd come back.'

'But he DIDN'T want to leave you,' said
Connie.

'Oh no, my Lady! That was only my silly cry.
And I kept expecting him back. Especially at
nights. I kept waking up thinking: Why he's
not in bed with me! It was as if MY
FEELINGS wouldn't believe he'd gone. I
just felt he'd HAVE to come back and lie
against me, so I could feel him with me. That
was all I wanted, to feel him there with me,
warm. And it took me a thousand shocks

before I knew he wouldn't come back, it
took me years.'

'The touch of him,' said Connie.

'That's it, my Lady, the touch of him! I've
never got over it to this day, and never shall.
And if there's a heaven above, he'll be
there, and will lie up against me so I can
sleep.'

Connie glanced at the handsome, brooding
face in fear. Another passionate one out of
Tevershall! The touch of him! For the bonds
of love are ill to loose!

'It's terrible, once you've got a man into your
blood!' she said. 'Oh, my Lady! And that's
what makes you feel so bitter. You feel folks
WANTED him killed. You feel the pit fair
WANTED to kill him. Oh, I felt, if it hadn't
been for the pit, an' them as runs the pit,
there'd have been no leaving me. But they
all WANT to separate a woman and a man,
if they're together.'

'If they're physically together,' said Connie.

'That's right, my Lady! There's a lot of hard-
hearted folks in the world. And every
morning when he got up and went to th' pit, I
felt it was wrong, wrong. But what else
could he do? What can a man do?'

A queer hate flared in the woman.

'But can a touch last so long?' Connie
asked suddenly. 'That you could feel him so
long?'

'Oh my Lady, what else is there to last?
Children grows away from you. But the
man, well! But even THAT they'd like to kill
in you, the very thought of the touch of him.
Even your own children! Ah well! We might
have drifted apart, who knows. But the

-115-

feeling's something different. It's 'appen
better never to care. But there, when I look
at women who's never really been warmed
through by a man, well, they seem to me
poor doolowls after all, no matter how they
may dress up and gad. No, I'll abide by my
own. I've not much respect for people.'

Chapter 12

Connie went to the wood directly after lunch.
It was really a lovely day, the first dandelions
making suns, the first daisies so white. The
hazel thicket was a lace-work, of half-open
leaves, and the last dusty perpendicular of
the catkins. Yellow celandines now were in
crowds, flat open, pressed back in urgency,
and the yellow glitter of themselves. It was
the yellow, the powerful yellow of early
summer. And primroses were broad, and
full of pale abandon, thick-clustered
primroses no longer shy. The lush, dark
green of hyacinths was a sea, with buds
rising like pale corn, while in the riding the
forget-me-nots were fluffing up, and
columbines were unfolding their ink-purple
ruches, and there were bits of blue bird's
eggshell under a bush. Everywhere the bud-
knots and the leap of life!

The keeper was not at the hut. Everything
was serene, brown chickens running lustily.
Connie walked on towards the cottage,
because she wanted to find him.

The cottage stood in the sun, off the wood's
edge. In the little garden the double
daffodils rose in tufts, near the wide-open
door, and red double daisies made a
border to the path. There was the bark of a
dog, and Flossie came running.

The wide-open door! so he was at home.
And the sunlight falling on the red-brick
floor! As she went up the path, she saw him
through the window, sitting at the table in his

shirt-sleeves, eating. The dog wuffed
softly, slowly wagging her tail.

He rose, and came to the door, wiping his
mouth with a red handkerchief still chewing.

'May I come in?' she said.

'Come in!'

The sun shone into the bare room, which still
smelled of a mutton chop, done in a dutch
oven before the fire, because the dutch
oven still stood on the fender, with the black
potato-saucepan on a piece of paper,
beside it on the white hearth. The fire was
red, rather low, the bar dropped, the kettle
singing.

On the table was his plate, with potatoes
and the remains of the chop; also bread in a
basket, salt, and a blue mug with beer. The
table-cloth was white oil-cloth, he stood in
the shade.

'You are very late,' she said. 'Do go on
eating!'

She sat down on a wooden chair, in the
sunlight by the door.

'I had to go to Uthwaite,' he said, sitting
down at the table but not eating.

'Do eat,' she said. But he did not touch the
food.

'Shall y'ave something?' he asked her.
'Shall y'ave a cup of tea? t' kettle's on t'
boil' he half rose again from his chair.

'If you'll let me make it myself,' she said,
rising. He seemed sad, and she felt she
was bothering him.

'Well, tea-pot's in there' he pointed to a

-116-

little, drab corner cupboard; 'an' cups. An'
tea's on t' mantel ower yer 'ead,'

She got the black tea-pot, and the tin of tea
from the mantel-shelf. She rinsed the tea-
pot with hot water, and stood a moment
wondering where to empty it.

'Throw it out,' he said, aware of her. 'It's
clean.'

She went to the door and threw the drop of
water down the path. How lovely it was
here, so still, so really woodland. The oaks
were putting out ochre yellow leaves: in the
garden the red daisies were like red plush
buttons. She glanced at the big, hollow
sandstone slab of the threshold, now
crossed by so few feet.

'But it's lovely here,' she said. 'Such a
beautiful stillness, everything alive and still.'

He was eating again, rather slowly and
unwillingly, and she could feel he was
discouraged. She made the tea in silence,
and set the tea-pot on the hob, as she knew
the people did. He pushed his plate aside
and went to the back place; she heard a
latch click, then he came back with cheese
on a plate, and butter.

She set the two cups on the table; there
were only two. 'Will you have a cup of tea?'
she said.

'If you like. Sugar's in th' cupboard, an'
there's a little cream jug. Milk's in a jug in
th' pantry.'

'Shall I take your plate away?' she asked
him. He looked up at her with a faint ironical
smile.

'Why...if you like,' he said, slowly eating
bread and cheese. She went to the back,

into the pent-house scullery, where the
pump was. On the left was a door, no doubt
the pantry door. She unlatched it, and
almost smiled at the place he called a
pantry; a long narrow white-washed slip of
a cupboard. But it managed to contain a
little barrel of beer, as well as a few dishes
and bits of food. She took a little milk from
the yellow jug.

'How do you get your milk?' she asked him,
when she came back to the table.

'Flints! They leave me a bottle at the warren
end. You know, where I met you!'

But he was discouraged. She poured out
the tea, poising the cream-jug.

'No milk,' he said; then he seemed to hear
a noise, and looked keenly through the
doorway.

''Appen we'd better shut,' he said.

'It seems a pity,' she replied. 'Nobody will
come, will they?'

'Not unless it's one time in a thousand, but
you never know.'

'And even then it's no matter,' she said. 'It's
only a cup of tea.'

'Where are the spoons?'

He reached over, and pulled open the table
drawer. Connie sat at the table in the
sunshine of the doorway.

'Flossie!' he said to the dog, who was lying
on a little mat at the stair foot. 'Go an' hark,
hark!'

He lifted his finger, and his 'hark!' was very
vivid. The dog trotted out to reconnoitre.

-117-

'Are you sad today?' she asked him.

He turned his blue eyes quickly, and gazed
direct on her.

'Sad! no, bored! I had to go getting
summonses for two poachers I caught, and,
oh well, I don't like people.'

He spoke cold, good English, and there
was anger in his voice. 'Do you hate being a
game-keeper?' she asked.

'Being a game-keeper, no! So long as I'm
left alone. But when I have to go messing
around at the police-station, and various
other places, and waiting for a lot of fools to
attend to me...oh well, I get mad...' and he
smiled, with a certain faint humour.

'Couldn't you be really independent?' she
asked.

'Me? I suppose I could, if you mean manage
to exist on my pension. I could! But I've got
to work, or I should die. That is, I've got to
have something that keeps me occupied.
And I'm not in a good enough temper to
work for myself. It's got to be a sort of job
for somebody else, or I should throw it up in
a month, out of bad temper. So altogether
I'm very well off here, especially lately...'

He laughed at her again, with mocking
humour.

'But why are you in a bad temper?' she
asked. 'Do you mean you are ALWAYS in a
bad temper?'

'Pretty well,' he said, laughing. 'I don't quite
digest my bile.'

'But what bile?' she said.

'Bile!' he said. 'Don't you know what that

is?' She was silent, and disappointed. He
was taking no notice of her.

'I'm going away for a while next month,' she
said.

'You are! Where to?'

'Venice! With Sir Clifford? For how long?'

'For a month or so,' she replied. 'Clifford
won't go.'

'He'll stay here?' he asked.

'Yes! He hates to travel as he is.'

'Ay, poor devil!' he said, with sympathy.
There was a pause.

'You won't forget me when I'm gone, will
you?' she asked. Again he lifted his eyes
and looked full at her.

'Forget?' he said. 'You know nobody
forgets. It's not a question of memory;'

She wanted to say: 'When then?' but she
didn't. Instead, she said in a mute kind of
voice: 'I told Clifford I might have a child.'

Now he really looked at her, intense and
searching.

'You did?' he said at last. 'And what did he
say?'

'Oh, he wouldn't mind. He'd be glad, really,
so long as it seemed to be his.' She dared
not look up at him.

He was silent a long time, then he gazed
again on her face.

'No mention of ME, of course?' he said.

-118-

'No. No mention of you,' she said.

'No, he'd hardly swallow me as a substitute
breeder. Then where are you supposed to
be getting the child?'

'I might have a love-affair in Venice,' she
said.

'You might,' he replied slowly. 'So that's
why you're going?'

'Not to have the love-affair,' she said,
looking up at him, pleading.

'Just the appearance of one,' he said.

There was silence. He sat staring out the
window, with a faint grin, half mockery, half
bitterness, on his face. She hated his grin.

'You've not taken any precautions against
having a child then?' he asked her suddenly.
'Because I haven't.'

'No,' she said faintly. 'I should hate that.'

He looked at her, then again with the
peculiar subtle grin out of the window. There
was a tense silence.

At last he turned his head and said
satirically:

'That was why you wanted me, then, to get
a child?'

She hung her head.

'No. Not really,' she said. 'What then,
REALLY?' he asked rather bitingly.

She looked up at him reproachfully, saying:
'I don't know.'

He broke into a laugh.

'Then I'm damned if I do,' he said.

There was a long pause of silence, a cold
silence.

'Well,' he said at last. 'It's as your Ladyship
likes. If you get the baby, Sir Clifford's
welcome to it. I shan't have lost anything. On
the contrary, I've had a very nice
experience, very nice indeed!' and he
stretched in a half-suppressed sort of
yawn. 'If you've made use of me,' he said,
'it's not the first time I've been made use of;
and I don't suppose it's ever been as
pleasant as this time; though of course one
can't feel tremendously dignified about it.'
He stretched again, curiously, his muscles
quivering, and his jaw oddly set.

'But I didn't make use of you,' she said,
pleading.

'At your Ladyship's service,' he replied.

'No,' she said. 'I liked your body.'

'Did you?' he replied, and he laughed. 'Well,
then, we're quits, because I liked yours.'

He looked at her with queer darkened eyes.

'Would you like to go upstairs now?' he
asked her, in a strangled sort of voice.

'No, not here. Not now!' she said heavily,
though if he had used any power over her,
she would have gone, for she had no
strength against him.

He turned his face away again, and
seemed to forget her. 'I want to touch you
like you touch me,' she said. 'I've never
really touched your body.'

He looked at her, and smiled again. 'Now?'
he said. 'No! No! Not here! At the hut. Would

-119-

you mind?'

'How do I touch you?' he asked.

'When you feel me.'

He looked at her, and met her heavy,
anxious eyes.

'And do you like it when I feel you?' he
asked, laughing at her still.

'Yes, do you?' she said.

'Oh, me!' Then he changed his tone. 'Yes,'
he said. 'You know without asking.' Which
was true.

She rose and picked up her hat. 'I must go,'
she said.

'Will you go?' he replied politely.

She wanted him to touch her, to say
something to her, but he said nothing, only
waited politely.

'Thank you for the tea,' she said.

'I haven't thanked your Ladyship for doing
me the honours of my tea-pot,' he said.

She went down the path, and he stood in the
doorway, faintly grinning. Flossie came
running with her tail lifted. And Connie had
to plod dumbly across into the wood,
knowing he was standing there watching
her, with that incomprehensible grin on his
face.

She walked home very much downcast and
annoyed. She didn't at all like his saying he
had been made use of because, in a sense,
it was true. But he oughtn't to have said it.
Therefore, again, she was divided between
two feelings: resentment against him, and a

desire to make it up with him.

She passed a very uneasy and irritated tea-
time, and at once went up to her room. But
when she was there it was no good; she
could neither sit nor stand. She would have
to do something about it. She would have to
go back to the hut; if he was not there, well
and good.

She slipped out of the side door, and took
her way direct and a little sullen. When she
came to the clearing she was terribly
uneasy. But there he was again, in his shirt-
sleeves, stooping, letting the hens out of the
coops, among the chicks that were now
growing a little gawky, but were much more
trim than hen-chickens.

She went straight across to him. 'You see
I've come!' she said.

'Ay, I see it!' he said, straightening his
back, and looking at her with a faint
amusement.

'Do you let the hens out now?' she asked.

'Yes, they've sat themselves to skin and
bone,' he said. 'An' now they're not all that
anxious to come out an' feed. There's no
self in a sitting hen; she's all in the eggs or
the chicks.'

The poor mother-hens; such blind devotion!
even to eggs not their own! Connie looked
at them in compassion. A helpless silence
fell between the man and the woman.

'Shall us go i' th' 'ut?' he asked.

'Do you want me?' she asked, in a sort of
mistrust.

'Ay, if you want to come.'

-120-

She was silent.

'Come then!' he said.

And she went with him to the hut. It was quite
dark when he had shut the door, so he
made a small light in the lantern, as before.

'Have you left your underthings off?' he
asked her.

'Yes!'

'Ay, well, then I'll take my things off too.'

He spread the blankets, putting one at the
side for a coverlet. She took off her hat, and
shook her hair. He sat down, taking off his
shoes and gaiters, and undoing his cord
breeches.

'Lie down then!' he said, when he stood in
his shirt. She obeyed in silence, and he lay
beside her, and pulled the blanket over
them both.

'There!' he said.

And he lifted her dress right back, till he
came even to her breasts. He kissed them
softly, taking the nipples in his lips in tiny
caresses.

'Eh, but tha'rt nice, tha'rt nice!' he said,
suddenly rubbing his face with a snuggling
movement against her warm belly.

And she put her arms round him under his
shirt, but she was afraid, afraid of his thin,
smooth, naked body, that seemed so
powerful, afraid of the violent muscles. She
shrank, afraid.

And when he said, with a sort of little sigh:
'Eh, tha'rt nice!' something in her quivered,
and something in her spirit stiffened in

resistance: stiffened from the terribly
physical intimacy, and from the peculiar
haste of his possession. And this time the
sharp ecstasy of her own passion did not
overcome her; she lay with her ends inert on
his striving body, and do what she might,
her spirit seemed to look on from the top of
her head, and the butting of his haunches
seemed ridiculous to her, and the sort of
anxiety of his penis to come to its little
evacuating crisis seemed farcical. Yes, this
was love, this ridiculous bouncing of the
buttocks, and the wilting of the poor,
insignificant, moist little penis. This was the
divine love! After all, the moderns were right
when they felt contempt for the
performance; for it was a performance. It
was quite true, as some poets said, that the
God who created man must have had a
sinister sense of humour, creating him a
reasonable being, yet forcing him to take
this ridiculous posture, and driving him with
blind craving for this ridiculous
performance. Even a Maupassant found it a
humiliating anti-climax. Men despised the
intercourse act, and yet did it.

Cold and derisive her queer female mind
stood apart, and though she lay perfectly
still, her impulse was to heave her loins, and
throw the man out, escape his ugly grip, and
the butting over-riding of his absurd
haunches. His body was a foolish,
impudent, imperfect thing, a little disgusting
in its unfinished clumsiness. For surely a
complete evolution would eliminate this
performance, this 'function'.

And yet when he had finished, soon over,
and lay very very still, receding into silence,
and a strange motionless distance, far,
farther than the horizon of her awareness,
her heart began to weep. She could feel him
ebbing away, ebbing away, leaving her
there like a stone on a shore. He was
withdrawing, his spirit was leaving her. He

-121-

knew.

And in real grief, tormented by her own
double consciousness and reaction, she
began to weep. He took no notice, or did
not even know. The storm of weeping
swelled and shook her, and shook him.

'Ay!' he said. 'It was no good that time. You
wasn't there.' So he knew! Her sobs
became violent.

'But what's amiss?' he said. 'It's once in a
while that way.'

'I...I can't love you,' she sobbed, suddenly
feeling her heart breaking.

'Canna ter? Well, dunna fret! There's no law
says as tha's got to. Ta'e it for what it is.'

He still lay with his hand on her breast. But
she had drawn both her hands from him.

His words were small comfort. She sobbed
aloud.

'Nay, nay!' he said. 'Ta'e the thick wi' th'
thin. This wor a bit o' thin for once.'

She wept bitterly, sobbing. 'But I want to
love you, and I can't. It only seems horrid.'

He laughed a little, half bitter, half amused.

'It isna horrid,' he said, 'even if tha thinks it
is. An' tha canna ma'e it horrid. Dunna fret
thysen about lovin' me. Tha'lt niver force
thysen to 't. There's sure to be a bad nut in a
basketful. Tha mun ta'e th' rough wi' th'
smooth.'

He took his hand away from her breast, not
touching her. And now she was untouched
she took an almost perverse satisfaction in
it. She hated the dialect: the THEE and the

THA and the THYSEN. He could get up if he
liked, and stand there, above her, buttoning
down those absurd corduroy breeches,
straight in front of her. After all, Michaelis
had had the decency to turn away. This man
was so assured in himself he didn't know
what a clown other people found him, a half-
bred fellow.

Yet, as he was drawing away, to rise silently
and leave her, she clung to him in terror.

'Don't! Don't go! Don't leave me! Don't be
cross with me! Hold me! Hold me fast!' she
whispered in blind frenzy, not even knowing
what she said, and clinging to him with
uncanny force. It was from herself she
wanted to be saved, from her own inward
anger and resistance. Yet how powerful
was that inward resistance that possessed
her!

He took her in his arms again and drew her
to him, and suddenly she became small in
his arms, small and nestling. It was gone,
the resistance was gone, and she began to
melt in a marvellous peace. And as she
melted small and wonderful in his arms, she
became infinitely desirable to him, all his
blood-vessels seemed to scald with
intense yet tender desire, for her, for her
softness, for the penetrating beauty of her in
his arms, passing into his blood. And softly,
with that marvellous swoon-like caress of
his hand in pure soft desire, softly he
stroked the silky slope of her loins, down,
down between her soft warm buttocks,
coming nearer and nearer to the very quick
of her. And she felt him like a flame of
desire, yet tender, and she felt herself
melting in the flame. She let herself go. She
felt his penis risen against her with silent
amazing force and assertion and she let
herself go to him She yielded with a quiver
that was like death, she went all open to
him. And oh, if he were not tender to her

-122-

now, how cruel, for she was all open to him
and helpless!

She quivered again at the potent inexorable
entry inside her, so strange and terrible. It
might come with the thrust of a sword in her
softly-opened body, and that would be
death. She clung in a sudden anguish of
terror. But it came with a strange slow thrust
of peace, the dark thrust of peace and a
ponderous, primordial tenderness, such as
made the world in the beginning. And her
terror subsided in her breast, her breast
dared to be gone in peace, she held
nothing. She dared to let go everything, all
herself and be gone in the flood.

And it seemed she was like the sea, nothing
but dark waves rising and heaving, heaving
with a great swell, so that slowly her whole
darkness was in motion, and she was
Ocean rolling its dark, dumb mass. Oh, and
far down inside her the deeps parted and
rolled asunder, in long, fair-travelling
billows, and ever, at the quick of her, the
depths parted and rolled asunder, from the
centre of soft plunging, as the plunger went
deeper and deeper, touching lower, and
she was deeper and deeper and deeper
disclosed, the heavier the billows of her
rolled away to some shore, uncovering her,
and closer and closer plunged the palpable
unknown, and further and further rolled the
waves of herself away from herself leaving
her, till suddenly, in a soft, shuddering
convulsion, the quick of all her plasm was
touched, she knew herself touched, the
consummation was upon her, and she was
gone. She was gone, she was not, and she
was born: a woman.

Ah, too lovely, too lovely! In the ebbing she
realized all the loveliness. Now all her body
clung with tender love to the unknown man,
and blindly to the wilting penis, as it so
tenderly, frailly, unknowingly withdrew, after

the fierce thrust of its potency. As it drew out
and left her body, the secret, sensitive thing,
she gave an unconscious cry of pure loss,
and she tried to put it back. It had been so
perfect! And she loved it so!

And only now she became aware of the
small, bud-like reticence and tenderness of
the penis, and a little cry of wonder and
poignancy escaped her again, her
woman's heart crying out over the tender
frailty of that which had been the power.

'It was so lovely!' she moaned. 'It was so
lovely!' But he said nothing, only softly
kissed her, lying still above her. And she
moaned with a sort Of bliss, as a sacrifice,
and a newborn thing.

And now in her heart the queer wonder of
him was awakened.

A man! The strange potency of manhood
upon her! Her hands strayed over him, still a
little afraid. Afraid of that strange, hostile,
slightly repulsive thing that he had been to
her, a man. And now she touched him, and
it was the sons of god with the daughters of
men. How beautiful he felt, how pure in
tissue! How lovely, how lovely, strong, and
yet pure and delicate, such stillness of the
sensitive body! Such utter stillness of
potency and delicate flesh. How beautiful!
How beautiful! Her hands came timorously
down his back, to the soft, smallish globes
of the buttocks. Beauty! What beauty! a
sudden little flame of new awareness went
through her. How was it possible, this
beauty here, where she had previously only
been repelled? The unspeakable beauty to
the touch of the warm, living buttocks! The
life within life, the sheer warm, potent
loveliness. And the strange weight of the
balls between his legs! What a mystery!
What a strange heavy weight of mystery, that
could lie soft and heavy in one's hand! The

-123-

roots, root of all that is lovely, the primeval
root of all full beauty.

She clung to him, with a hiss of wonder that
was almost awe, terror. He held her close,
but he said nothing. He would never say
anything. She crept nearer to him, nearer,
only to be near to the sensual wonder of
him. And out of his utter, incomprehensible
stillness, she felt again the slow
momentous, surging rise of the phallus
again, the other power. And her heart
melted out with a kind of awe.

And this time his being within her was all
soft and iridescent, purely soft and
iridescent, such as no consciousness could
seize. Her whole self quivered unconscious
and alive, like plasm. She could not know
what it was. She could not remember what it
had been. Only that it had been more lovely
than anything ever could be. Only that. And
afterwards she was utterly still, utterly
unknowing, she was not aware for how
long. And he was still with her, in an
unfathomable silence along with her. And of
this, they would never speak.

When awareness of the outside began to
come back, she clung to his breast,
murmuring 'My love! My love!' And he held
her silently. And she curled on his breast,
perfect.

But his silence was fathomless. His hands
held her like flowers, so still aid strange.
'Where are you?' she whispered to him.

'Where are you? Speak to me! Say
something to me!'

He kissed her softly, murmuring: 'Ay, my
lass!'

But she did not know what he meant, she
did not know where he was. In his silence he

seemed lost to her.

'You love me, don't you?' she murmured.

'Ay, tha knows!' he said. 'But tell me!' she
pleaded.

'Ay! Ay! 'asn't ter felt it?' he said dimly, but
softly and surely. And she clung close to
him, closer. He was so much more peaceful
in love than she was, and she wanted him to
reassure her.

'You do love me!' she whispered, assertive.
And his hands stroked her softly, as if she
were a flower, without the quiver of desire,
but with delicate nearness. And still there
haunted her a restless necessity to get a
grip on love.

'Say you'll always love me!' she pleaded.

'Ay!' he said, abstractedly. And she felt her
questions driving him away from her.

'Mustn't we get up?' he said at last.

'No!' she said.

But she could feel his consciousness
straying, listening to the noises outside.

'It'll be nearly dark,' he said. And she heard
the pressure of circumstances in his voice.
She kissed him, with a woman's grief at
yielding up her hour.

He rose, and turned up the lantern, then
began to pull on his clothes, quickly
disappearing inside them. Then he stood
there, above her, fastening his breeches
and looking down at her with dark, wide-
eyes, his face a little flushed and his hair
ruffled, curiously warm and still and
beautiful in the dim light of the lantern, so
beautiful, she would never tell him how

-124-

beautiful. It made her want to cling fast to
him, to hold him, for there was a warm, half-
sleepy remoteness in his beauty that made
her want to cry out and clutch him, to have
him. She would never have him. So she lay
on the blanket with curved, soft naked
haunches, and he had no idea what she
was thinking, but to him too she was
beautiful, the soft, marvellous thing he could
go into, beyond everything.

'I love thee that I call go into thee,' he said.

'Do you like me?' she said, her heart
beating.

'It heals it all up, that I can go into thee. I love
thee that tha opened to me. I love thee that I
came into thee like that.'

He bent down and kissed her soft flank,
rubbed his cheek against it, then covered it
up.

'And will you never leave me?' she said.

'Dunna ask them things,' he said.

'But you do believe I love you?' she said.

'Tha loved me just now, wider than iver tha
thout tha would. But who knows what'll
'appen, once tha starts thinkin' about it!'

'No, don't say those things! And you don't
really think that I wanted to make use of you,
do you?'

'How?'

'To have a child ?'

'Now anybody can 'ave any childt i' th'
world,' he said, as he sat down fastening
on his leggings.

'Ah no!' she cried. 'You don't mean it?'

'Eh well!' he said, looking at her under his
brows. 'This wor t' best.'

She lay still. He softly opened the door. The
sky was dark blue, with crystalline,
turquoise rim. He went out, to shut up the
hens, speaking softly to his dog. And she
lay and wondered at the wonder of life, and
of being.

When he came back she was still lying there,
glowing like a gipsy. He sat on the stool by
her.

'Tha mun come one naight ter th' cottage,
afore tha goos; sholl ter?' he asked, lifting
his eyebrows as he looked at her, his hands
dangling between his knees.

'Sholl ter?' she echoed, teasing.

He smiled. 'Ay, sholl ter?' he repeated.

'Ay!' she said, imitating the dialect sound.

'Yi!' he said.

'Yi!' she repeated.

'An' slaip wi' me,' he said. 'It needs that.
When sholt come?'

'When sholl I?' she said.

'Nay,' he said, 'tha canna do't. When sholt
come then?'

''Appen Sunday,' she said.

''Appen a' Sunday! Ay!'

He laughed at her quickly.

'Nay, tha canna,' he protested.

-125-

'Why canna I?' she said.

Chapter 13

On Sunday Clifford wanted to go into the
wood. It was a lovely morning, the pear-
blossom and plum had suddenly appeared
in the world in a wonder of white here and
there.

It was cruel for Clifford, while the world
bloomed, to have to be helped from chair to
bath-chair. But he had forgotten, and even
seemed to have a certain conceit of himself
in his lameness. Connie still suffered,
having to lift his inert legs into place. Mrs
Bolton did it now, or Field.

She waited for him at the top of the drive, at
the edge of the screen of beeches. His
chair came puffing along with a sort of
valetudinarian slow importance. As he
joined his wife he said:

'Sir Clifford on his roaming steed!'

'Snorting, at least!' she laughed.

He stopped and looked round at the facade
of the long, low old brown house.

'Wragby doesn't wink an eyelid!' he said.
'But then why should it! I ride upon the
achievements of the mind of man, and that
beats a horse.'

'I suppose it does. And the souls in Plato
riding up to heaven in a two-horse chariot
would go in a Ford car now,' she said.

'Or a Rolls-Royce: Plato was an aristocrat!'

'Quite! No more black horse to thrash and
maltreat. Plato never thought we'd go one
better than his black steed and his white
steed, and have no steeds at all, only an

engine!'

'Only an engine and gas!' said Clifford.

'I hope I can have some repairs done to the
old place next year. I think I shall have about
a thousand to spare for that: but work costs
so much!' he added.

'Oh, good!' said Connie. 'If only there aren't
more strikes!'

'What would be the use of their striking
again! Merely ruin the industry, what's left of
it: and surely the owls are beginning to see
it!'

'Perhaps they don't mind ruining the
industry,' said Connie.

'Ah, don't talk like a woman! The industry
fills their bellies, even if it can't keep their
pockets quite so flush,' he said, using turns
of speech that oddly had a twang of Mrs
Bolton.

'But didn't you say the other day that you
were a conservative-anarchist,' she asked
innocently.

'And did you understand what I meant?' he
retorted. 'All I meant is, people can be what
they like and feel what they like and do what
they like, strictly privately, so long as they
keep the FORM of life intact, and the
apparatus.'

Connie walked on in silence a few paces.
Then she said, obstinately:

'It sounds like saying an egg may go as
addled as it likes, so long as it keeps its
shell on whole. But addled eggs do break of
themselves.'

'I don't think people are eggs,' he said. 'Not

-126-

even angels' eggs, my dear little
evangelist.'

He was in rather high feather this bright
morning. The larks were trilling away over
the park, the distant pit in the hollow was
fuming silent steam. It was almost like old
days, before the war. Connie didn't really
want to argue. But then she did not really
want to go to the wood with Clifford either.
So she walked beside his chair in a certain
obstinacy of spirit.

'No,' he said. 'There will be no more
strikes, it. The thing is properly managed.'

'Why not?'

'Because strikes will be made as good as
impossible.'

'But will the men let you?' she asked.

'We shan't ask them. We shall do it while
they aren't looking: for their own good, to
save the industry.'

'For your own good too,' she said.

'Naturally! For the good of everybody. But
for their good even more than mine. I can
live without the pits. They can't. They'll
starve if there are no pits. I've got other
provision.'

They looked up the shallow valley at the
mine, and beyond it, at the black-lidded
houses of Tevershall crawling like some
serpent up the hill. >From the old brown
church the bells were ringing: Sunday,
Sunday, Sunday!

'But will the men let you dictate terms?' she
said. 'My dear, they will have to: if one does
it gently.'

'But mightn't there be a mutual
understanding?'

'Absolutely: when they realize that the
industry comes before the individual.'

'But must you own the industry?' she said.

'I don't. But to the extent I do own it, yes,
most decidedly. The ownership of property
has now become a religious question: as it
has been since Jesus and St Francis. The
point is NOT: take all thou hast and give to
the poor, but use all thou hast to encourage
the industry and give work to the poor. It's
the only way to feed all the mouths and
clothe all the bodies. Giving away all we
have to the poor spells starvation for the
poor just as much as for us. And universal
starvation is no high aim. Even general
poverty is no lovely thing. Poverty is ugly.'

'But the disparity?'

'That is fate. Why is the star Jupiter bigger
than the star Neptune? You can't start
altering the make-up of things!'

'But when this envy and jealousy and
discontent has once started,' she began.

'Do, your best to stop it. Somebody's GOT
to be boss of the show.'

'But who is boss of the show?' she asked.

'The men who own and run the industries.'

There was a long silence.

'It seems to me they're a bad boss,' she
said.

'Then you suggest what they should do.'

'They don't take their boss-ship seriously

-127-

enough,' she said.

'They take it far more seriously than you
take your ladyship,' he said.

'That's thrust upon me. I don't really want it,'
she blurted out. He stopped the chair and
looked at her.

'Who's shirking their responsibility now!' he
said. 'Who is trying to get away NOW from
the responsibility of their own boss-ship, as
you call it?'

'But I don't want any boss-ship,' she
protested.

'Ah! But that is funk. You've got it: fated to it.
And you should live up to it. Who has given
the colliers all they have that's worth having:
all their political liberty, and their education,
such as it is, their sanitation, their health-
conditions, their books, their music,
everything. Who has given it them? Have
colliers given it to colliers? No! All the
Wragbys and Shipleys in England have
given their part, and must go on giving.
There's your responsibility.'

Connie listened, and flushed very red.

'I'd like to give something,' she said. 'But
I'm not allowed. Everything is to be sold and
paid for now; and all the things you mention
now, Wragby and Shipley SELLS them to
the people, at a good prof it. Everything is
sold. You don't give one heart-beat of real
sympathy. And besides, who has taken
away from the people their natural life and
manhood, and given them this industrial
horror? Who has done that?'

'And what must I do?' he asked, green.
'Ask them to come and pillage me?'

'Why is Tevershall so ugly, so hideous? Why

are their lives so hopeless?'

'They built their own Tevershall, that's part
of their display of freedom. They built
themselves their pretty Tevershall, and they
live their own pretty lives. I can't live their
lives for them. Every beetle must live its own
life.'

'But you make them work for you. They live
the life of your coal-mine.'

'Not at all. Every beetle finds its own food.
Not one man is forced to work for me.

'Their lives are industrialized and hopeless,
and so are ours,' she cried.

'I don't think they are. That's just a romantic
figure of speech, a relic of the swooning
and die-away romanticism. You don't look
at all a hopeless figure standing there,
Connie my dear.'

Which was true. For her dark-blue eyes
were flashing, her colour was hot in her
cheeks, she looked full of a rebellious
passion far from the dejection of
hopelessness. She noticed, ill the tussocky
places of the grass, cottony young cowslips
standing up still bleared in their down. And
she wondered with rage, why it was she felt
Clifford was so WRONG, yet she couldn't
say it to him, she could not say exactly
WHERE he was wrong.

'No wonder the men hate you,' she said.

'They don't!' he replied. 'And don't fall into
errors: in your sense of the word, they are
NOT men. They are animals you don't
understand, and never could. Don't thrust
your illusions on other people. The masses
were always the same, and will always be
the same. Nero's slaves were extremely
little different from our colliers or the Ford

-128-

motor-car workmen. I mean Nero's mine
slaves and his field slaves. It is the masses:
they are the unchangeable. An individual
may emerge from the masses. But the
emergence doesn't alter the mass. The
masses are unalterable. It is one of the most
momentous facts of social science.
PANEM ET CIRCENSES! Only today
education is one of the bad substitutes for a
circus. What is wrong today is that we've
made a profound hash of the circuses part
of the programme, and poisoned our
masses with a little education.'

When Clifford became really roused in his
feelings about the common people, Connie
was frightened. There was something
devastatingly true in what he said. But it was
a truth that killed.

Seeing her pale and silent, Clifford started
the chair again, and no more was said till he
halted again at the wood gate, which she
opened.

'And what we need to take up now,' he
said, 'is whips, not swords. The masses
have been ruled since time began, and till
time ends, ruled they will have to be. It is
sheer hypocrisy and farce to say they can
rule themselves.'

'But can you rule them?' she asked.

'I? Oh yes! Neither my mind nor my will is
crippled, and I don't rule with my legs. I can
do my share of ruling: absolutely, my share;
and give me a son, and he will be able to
rule his portion after me.'

'But he wouldn't be your own son, of your
own ruling class; or perhaps not,' she
stammered.

'I don't care who his father may be, so long
as he is a healthy man not below normal

intelligence. Give me the child of any
healthy, normally intelligent man, and I will
make a perfectly competent Chatterley of
him. It is not who begets us, that matters, but
where fate places us. Place any child
among the ruling classes, and he will grow
up, to his own extent, a ruler. Put kings' and
dukes' children among the masses, and
they'll be little plebeians, mass products. It
is the overwhelming pressure of
environment.'

'Then the common people aren't a race,
and the aristocrats aren't blood,' she said.

'No, my child! All that is romantic illusion.
Aristocracy is a function, a part of fate. And
the masses are a functioning of another part
of fate. The individual hardly matters. It is a
question of which function you are brought
up to and adapted to. It is not the individuals
that make an aristocracy: it is the
functioning of the aristocratic whole. And it
is the functioning of the whole mass that
makes the common man what he is.'

'Then there is no common humanity
between us all!'

'Just as you like. We all need to fill our
bellies. But when it comes to expressive or
executive functioning, I believe there is a
gulf and an absolute one, between the ruling
and the serving classes. The two functions
are opposed. And the function determines
the individual.'

Connie looked at him with dazed eyes.

'Won't you come on?' she said.

And he started his chair. He had said his
say. Now he lapsed into his peculiar and
rather vacant apathy, that Connie found so
trying. In the wood, anyhow, she was
determined not to argue.

-129-

In front of them ran the open cleft of the
riding, between the hazel walls and the gay
grey trees. The chair puffed slowly on,
slowly surging into the forget-me-nots that
rose up in the drive like milk froth, beyond
the hazel shadows. Clifford steered the
middle course, where feet passing had
kept a channel through the flowers. But
Connie, walking behind, had watched the
wheels jolt over the wood-ruff and the
bugle, and squash the little yellow cups of
the creeping-jenny. Now they made a wake
through the forget-me-nots.

All the flowers were there, the first bluebells
in blue pools, like standing water.

'You are quite right about its being
beautiful,' said Clifford. 'It is so amazingly.
What is QUITE so lovely as an English
spring!'

Connie thought it sounded as if even the
spring bloomed by act of Parliament. An
English spring! Why not an Irish one? or
Jewish? The chair moved slowly ahead,
past tufts of sturdy bluebells that stood up
like wheat and over grey burdock leaves.
When they came to the open place where
the trees had been felled, the light flooded
in rather stark. And the bluebells made
sheets of bright blue colour, here and there,
sheering off into lilac and purple. And
between, the bracken was lifting its brown
curled heads, like legions of young snakes
with a new secret to whisper to Eve. Clifford
kept the chair going till he came to the brow
of the hill; Connie followed slowly behind.
The oak-buds were opening soft and
brown. Everything came tenderly out of the
old hardness. Even the snaggy craggy oak-
trees put out the softest young leaves,
spreading thin, brown little wings like young
bat-wings in the light. Why had men never
any newness in them, any freshness to
come forth with! Stale men!

Clifford stopped the chair at the top of the
rise and looked down. The bluebells
washed blue like flood-water over the
broad riding, and lit up the downhill with a
warm blueness.

'It's a very fine colour in itself,' said Clifford,
'but useless for making a painting.'

'Quite!' said Connie, completely
uninterested.

'Shall I venture as far as the spring?' said
Clifford.

'Will the chair get up again?' she said.

'We'll try; nothing venture, nothing win!'

And the chair began to advance slowly,
joltingly down the beautiful broad riding
washed over with blue encroaching
hyacinths. O last of all ships, through the
hyacinthian shallows! O pinnace on the last
wild waters, sailing in the last voyage of our
civilization! Whither, O weird wheeled ship,
your slow course steering. Quiet and
complacent, Clifford sat at the wheel of
adventure: in his old black hat and tweed
jacket, motionless and cautious. O
Captain, my Captain, our splendid trip is
done! Not yet though! Downhill, in the wake,
came Constance in her grey dress,
watching the chair jolt downwards.

They passed the narrow track to the hut.
Thank heaven it was not wide enough for
the chair: hardly wide enough for one
person. The chair reached the bottom of the
slope, and swerved round, to disappear.
And Connie heard a low whistle behind her.
She glanced sharply round: the keeper was
striding downhill towards her, his dog
keeping behind him.

'Is Sir Clifford going to the cottage?' he

-130-

asked, looking into her eyes.

'No, only to the well.'

'Ah! Good! Then I can keep out of sight. But
I shall see you tonight. I shall wait for you at
the park-gate about ten.'

He looked again direct into her eyes.

'Yes,' she faltered.

They heard the Papp! Papp! of Clifford's
horn, tooting for Connie. She 'Coo-eed!' in
reply. The keeper's face flickered with a
little grimace, and with his hand he softly
brushed her breast upwards, from
underneath. She looked at him, frightened,
and started running down the hill, calling
Coo-ee! again to Clifford. The man above
watched her, then turned, grinning faintly,
back into his path.

She found Clifford slowly mounting to the
spring, which was halfway up the slope of
the dark larch-wood. He was there by the
time she caught him up.

'She did that all right,' he said, referring to
the chair.

Connie looked at the great grey leaves of
burdock that grew out ghostly from the edge
of the larch-wood. The people call it Robin
Hood's Rhubarb. How silent and gloomy it
seemed by the well! Yet the water bubbled
so bright, wonderful! And there were bits of
eye-bright and strong blue bugle...And
there, under the bank, the yellow earth was
moving. A mole! It emerged, rowing its pink
hands, and waving its blind gimlet of a face,
with the tiny pink nose-tip uplifted.

'It seems to see with the end of its nose,'
said Connie.

'Better than with its eyes!' he said. 'Will you
drink?'

'Will you?'

She took an enamel mug from a twig on a
tree, and stooped to fill it for him. He drank
in sips. Then she stooped again, and drank
a little herself.

'So icy!' she said gasping.

'Good, isn't it! Did you wish?'

'Did you?'

'Yes, I wished. But I won't tell.'

She was aware of the rapping of a
woodpecker, then of the wind, soft and
eerie through the larches. She looked up.
White clouds were crossing the blue.

'Clouds!' she said.

'White lambs only,' he replied.

A shadow crossed the little clearing. The
mole had swum out on to the soft yellow
earth.

'Unpleasant little beast, we ought to kill
him,' said Clifford.

'Look! he's like a parson in a pulpit,' she
said.

She gathered some sprigs of woodruff and
brought them to him.

'New-mown hay!' he said. 'Doesn't it smell
like the romantic ladies of the last century,
who had their heads screwed on the right
way after all!'

She was looking at the white clouds.

-131-

'I wonder if it will rain,' she said.

'Rain! Why! Do you want it to?'

They started on the return journey, Clifford
jolting cautiously downhill. They came to the
dark bottom of the hollow, turned to the
right, and after a hundred yards swerved up
the foot of the long slope, where bluebells
stood in the light.

'Now, old girl!' said Clifford, putting the
chair to it.

It was a steep and jolty climb. The chair
pugged slowly, in a struggling unwilling
fashion. Still, she nosed her way up
unevenly, till she came to where the
hyacinths were all around her, then she
balked, struggled, jerked a little way out of
the flowers, then stopped

'We'd better sound the horn and see if the
keeper will come,' said Connie. 'He could
push her a bit. For that matter, I will push. It
helps.'

'We'll let her breathe,' said Clifford. 'Do you
mind putting a scotch under the wheel?'

Connie found a stone, and they waited.
After a while Clifford started his motor
again, then set the chair in motion. It
struggled and faltered like a sick thing, with
curious noises.

'Let me push!' said Connie, coming up
behind.

'No! Don't push!' he said angrily. 'What's
the good of the damned thing, if it has to be
pushed! Put the stone under!'

There was another pause, then another
start; but more ineffectual than before.

'You MUST let me push,' said she. 'Or
sound the horn for the keeper.'

'Wait!'

She waited; and he had another try, doing
more harm than good.

'Sound the horn then, if you won't let me
push,' she said. 'Hell! Be quiet a moment!'

She was quiet a moment: he made
shattering efforts with the little motor.

'You'll only break the thing down altogether,
Clifford,' she remonstrated; 'besides
wasting your nervous energy.'

'If I could only get out and look at the
damned thing!' he said, exasperated. And
he sounded the horn stridently. 'Perhaps
Mellors can see what's wrong.'

They waited, among the mashed flowers
under a sky softly curdling with cloud. In the
silence a wood-pigeon began to coo roo-
hoo hoo! roo-hoo hoo! Clifford shut her up
with a blast on the horn.

The keeper appeared directly, striding
inquiringly round the corner. He saluted.

'Do you know anything about motors?'
asked Clifford sharply.

'I am afraid I don't. Has she gone wrong?'

'Apparently!' snapped Clifford.

The man crouched solicitously by the wheel,
and peered at the little engine.

'I'm afraid I know nothing at all about these
mechanical things, Sir Clifford,' he said
calmly. 'If she has enough petrol and oil '

-132-

'Just look carefully and see if you can see
anything broken,' snapped Clifford.

The man laid his gun against a tree, took oil
his coat, and threw it beside it. The brown
dog sat guard. Then he sat down on his
heels and peered under the chair, poking
with his finger at the greasy little engine,
and resenting the grease-marks on his
clean Sunday shirt.

'Doesn't seem anything broken,' he said.
And he stood up, pushing back his hat from
his forehead, rubbing his brow and
apparently studying.

'Have you looked at the rods underneath?'
asked Clifford. 'See if they are all right!'

The man lay flat on his stomach on the floor,
his neck pressed back, wriggling under the
engine and poking with his finger. Connie
thought what a pathetic sort of thing a man
was, feeble and small-looking, when he
was lying on his belly on the big earth.

'Seems all right as far as I can see,' came
his muffled voice.

'I don't suppose you can do anything,' said
Clifford.

'Seems as if I can't!' And he scrambled up
and sat on his heels, collier fashion.
'There's certainly nothing obviously
broken.'

Clifford started his engine, then put her in
gear. She would not move.

'Run her a bit hard, like,' suggested the
keeper.

Clifford resented the interference: but he
made his engine buzz like a blue-bottle.
Then she coughed and snarled and seemed

to go better.

'Sounds as if she'd come clear,' said
Mellors.

But Clifford had already jerked her into
gear. She gave a sick lurch and ebbed
weakly forwards.

'If I give her a push, she'll do it,' said the
keeper, going behind.

'Keep off!' snapped Clifford. 'She'll do it by
herself.'

'But Clifford!' put in Connie from the bank,
'you know it's too much for her. Why are you
so obstinate!'

Clifford was pale with anger. He jabbed at
his levers. The chair gave a sort of scurry,
reeled on a few more yards, and came to
her end amid a particularly promising patch
of bluebells.

'She's done!' said the keeper. 'Not power
enough.'

'She's been up here before,' said Clifford
coldly.

'She won't do it this time,' said the keeper.

Clifford did not reply. He began doing things
with his engine, running her fast and slow as
if to get some sort of tune out of her. The
wood re-echoed with weird noises. Then
he put her in gear with a jerk, having jerked
off his brake.

'You'll rip her inside out,' murmured the
keeper.

The chair charged in a sick lurch sideways
at the ditch.

-133-

'Clifford!' cried Connie, rushing forward.

But the keeper had got the chair by the rail.
Clifford, however, putting on all his
pressure, managed to steer into the riding,
and with a strange noise the chair was
fighting the hill. Mellors pushed steadily
behind, and up she went, as if to retrieve
herself.

'You see, she's doing it!' said Clifford,
victorious, glancing over his shoulder. There
he saw the keeper's face.

'Are you pushing her?'

'She won't do it without.'

'Leave her alone. I asked you not.

'She won't do it.'

' LET HER TRY!' snarled Clifford, with all
his emphasis.

The keeper stood back: then turned to fetch
his coat and gun. The chair seemed to
strange immediately. She stood inert.
Clifford, seated a prisoner, was white with
vexation. He jerked at the levers with his
hand, his feet were no good. He got queer
noises out of her. In savage impatience he
moved little handles and got more noises
out of her. But she would not budge. No, she
would not budge. He stopped the engine
and sat rigid with anger.

Constance sat on the bank arid looked at
the wretched and trampled bluebells.
'Nothing quite so lovely as an English
spring.' 'I can do my share of ruling.' 'What
we need to take up now is whips, not
swords.' 'The ruling classes!'

The keeper strode up with his coat and gun,
Flossie cautiously at his heels. Clifford

asked the man to do something or other to
the engine. Connie, who understood
nothing at all of the technicalities of motors,
and who had had experience of
breakdowns, sat patiently on the bank as if
she were a cipher. The keeper lay on his
stomach again. The ruling classes and the
serving classes!

He got to his feet and said patiently:

'Try her again, then.'

He spoke in a quiet voice, almost as if to a
child.

Clifford tried her, and Mellors stepped
quickly behind and began to push. She was
going, the engine doing about half the work,
the man the rest.

Clifford glanced round, yellow with anger.

'Will you get off there!'

The keeper dropped his hold at once, and
Clifford added: 'How shall I know what she
is doing!'

The man put his gun down and began to pull
on his coat. He'd done.

The chair began slowly to run backwards.

'Clifford, your brake!' cried Connie.

She, Mellors, and Clifford moved at once,
Connie and the keeper jostling lightly. The
chair stood. There was a moment of dead
silence.

'It's obvious I'm at everybody's mercy!' said
Clifford. He was yellow with anger.

No one answered. Mellors was slinging his
gun over his shoulder, his face queer and

-134-

expressionless, save for an abstracted look
of patience. The dog Flossie, standing on
guard almost between her master's legs,
moved uneasily, eyeing the chair with great
suspicion and dislike, and very much
perplexed between the three human beings.
The TABLEAU VIVANT remained set
among the squashed bluebells, nobody
proffering a word.

'I expect she'll have to be pushed,' said
Clifford at last, with an affectation of SANG
FROID.

No answer. Mellors' abstracted face looked
as if he had heard nothing. Connie glanced
anxiously at him. Clifford too glanced round.

'Do you mind pushing her home, Mellors!'
he said in a cool superior tone. 'I hope I have
said nothing to offend you,' he added, in a
tone of dislike.

'Nothing at all, Sir Clifford! Do you want me
to push that chair?'

'If you please.'

The man stepped up to it: but this time it was
without effect. The brake was jammed.
They poked and pulled, and the keeper took
off his gun and his coat once more. And
now Clifford said never a word. At last the
keeper heaved the back of the chair off the
ground and, with an instantaneous push of
his foot, tried to loosen the wheels. He
failed, the chair sank. Clifford was clutching
the sides. The man gasped with the weight.

'Don't do it!' cried Connie to him.

'If you'll pull the wheel that way, so!' he said
to her, showing her how.

'No! You mustn't lift it! You'll strain yourself,'
she said, flushed now with anger.

But he looked into her eyes and nodded.
And she had to go and take hold of the
wheel, ready. He heaved and she tugged,
and the chair reeled.

'For God's sake!' cried Clifford in terror.

But it was all right, and the brake was off.
The keeper put a stone under the wheel,
and went to sit on the bank, his heart beat
and his face white with the effort, semi-
conscious.

Connie looked at him, and almost cried with
anger. There was a pause and a dead
silence. She saw his hands trembling on his
thighs.

'Have you hurt yourself?' she asked, going
to him.

'No. No!' He turned away almost angrily.

There was dead silence. The back of
Clifford's fair head did not move. Even the
dog stood motionless. The sky had clouded
over.

At last he sighed, and blew his nose on his
red handkerchief.

'That pneumonia took a lot out of me,' he
said.

No one answered. Connie calculated the
amount of strength it must have taken to
heave up that chair and the bulky Clifford:
too much, far too much! If it hadn't killed
him!

He rose, and again picked up his coat,
slinging it through the handle of the chair.

'Are you ready, then, Sir Clifford?'

'When you are!'

-135-

He stooped and took out the scotch, then
put his weight against the chair. He was
paler than Connie had ever seen him: and
more absent. Clifford was a heavy man:
and the hill was steep. Connie stepped to
the keeper's side.

'I'm going to push too!' she said.

And she began to shove with a woman's
turbulent energy of anger. The chair went
faster. Clifford looked round.

'Is that necessary?' he said.

'Very! Do you want to kill the man! If you'd
let the motor work while it would '

But she did not finish. She was already
panting. She slackened off a little, for it was
surprisingly hard work.

'Ay! slower!' said the man at her side, with
a faint smile of his eyes.

'Are you sure you've not hurt yourself?' she
said fiercely.

He shook his head. She looked at his
smallish, short, alive hand, browned by the
weather. It was the hand that caressed her.
She had never even looked at it before. It
seemed so still, like him, with a curious
inward stillness that made her want to clutch
it, as if she could not reach it. All her soul
suddenly swept towards him: he was so
silent, and out of reach! And he felt his limbs
revive. Shoving with his left hand, he laid his
right on her round white wrist, softly
enfolding her wrist, with a caress. And the
flame of strength went down his back and
his loins, reviving him. And she bent
suddenly and kissed his hand. Meanwhile
the back of Clifford's head was held sleek
and motionless, just in front of them.

At the top of the hill they rested, and Connie
was glad to let go. She had had fugitive
dreams of friendship between these two
men: one her husband, the other the father
of her child. Now she saw the screaming
absurdity of her dreams. The two males
were as hostile as fire and water. They
mutually exterminated one another. And she
realized for the first time what a queer
subtle thing hate is. For the first time, she
had consciously and definitely hated
Clifford, with vivid hate: as if he ought to be
obliterated from the face of the earth. And it
was strange, how free and full of life it
made her feel, to hate him and to admit it
fully to herself. 'Now I've hated him, I shall
never be able to go on living with him,'
came the thought into her mind.

On the level the keeper could push the chair
alone. Clifford made a little conversation
with her, to show his complete composure:
about Aunt Eva, who was at Dieppe, and
about Sir Malcolm, who had written to ask
would Connie drive with him in his small car,
to Venice, or would she and Hilda go by
train.

'I'd much rather go by train,' said Connie. 'I
don't like long motor drives, especially
when there's dust. But I shall see what Hilda
wants.'

'She will want to drive her own car, and take
you with her,' he said.

'Probably! I must help up here. You've no
idea how heavy this chair is.'

She went to the back of the chair, and
plodded side by side with the keeper,
shoving up the pink path. She did not care
who saw.

'Why not let me wait, and fetch Field? He is
strong enough for the job,' said Clifford.

-136-

'It's so near,' she panted.

But both she and Mellors wiped the sweat
from their faces when they came to the top.
It was curious, but this bit of work together
had brought them much closer than they had
been before.

'Thanks so much, Mellors,' said Clifford,
when they were at the house door. 'I must
get a different sort of motor, that's all. Won't
you go to the kitchen and have a meal? It
must be about time.'

'Thank you, Sir Clifford. I was going to my
mother for dinner today, Sunday.'

'As you like.'

Mellors slung into his coat, looked at
Connie, saluted, and was gone. Connie,
furious, went upstairs.

At lunch she could not contain her feeling.

'Why are you so abominably inconsiderate,
Clifford?' she said to him.

'Of whom?'

'Of the keeper! If that is what you call ruling
classes, I'm sorry for you.'

'Why?'

'A man who's been ill, and isn't strong! My
word, if I were the serving classes, I'd let
you wait for service. I'd let you whistle.'

'I quite believe it.'

'If he'd been sitting in a chair with paralysed
legs, and behaved as you behaved, what
would you have done for HIM?'

'My dear evangelist, this confusing of

persons and personalities is in bad taste.'

'And your nasty, sterile want of common
sympathy is in the worst taste imaginable.
NOBLESSE OBLIGE! You and your ruling
class!'

'And to what should it oblige me? To have a
lot of unnecessary emotions about my
game-keeper? I refuse. I leave it all to my
evangelist.'

'As if he weren't a man as much as you are,
my word!'

'My game-keeper to boot, and I pay him
two pounds a week and give him a house.'

'Pay him! What do you think you pay for, with
two pounds a week and a house?'

'His services.'

'Bah! I would tell you to keep your two
pounds a week and your house.'

'Probably he would like to: but can't afford
the luxury!'

'You, and RULE!' she said. 'You don't rule,
don't flatter yourself. You have only got more
than your share of the money, and make
people work for you for two pounds a week,
or threaten them with starvation. Rule! What
do you give forth of rule? Why, you re dried
up! You only bully with your money, like any
Jew or any Schieber!'

'You are very elegant in your speech, Lady
Chatterley!'

'I assure you, you were very elegant
altogether out there in the wood. I was utterly
ashamed of you. Why, my father is ten times
the human being you are: you
GENTLEMAN!'

-137-

He reached and rang the bell for Mrs Bolton.
But he was yellow at the gills.

She went up to her room, furious, saying to
herself: 'Him and buying people! Well, he
doesn't buy me, and therefore there's no
need for me to stay with him. Dead fish of a
gentleman, with his celluloid soul! And how
they take one in, with their manners and
their mock wistfulness and gentleness.
They've got about as much feeling as
celluloid has.'

She made her plans for the night, and
determined to get Clifford off her mind. She
didn't want to hate him. She didn't want to
be mixed up very intimately with him in any
sort of feeling. She wanted him not to know
anything at all about herself: and especially,
not to know anything about her feeling for
the keeper. This squabble of her attitude to
the servants was an old one. He found her
too familiar, she found him stupidly
insentient, tough and indiarubbery where
other people were concerned.

She went downstairs calmly, with her old
demure bearing, at dinner-time. He was
still yellow at the gills: in for one of his liver
bouts, when he was really very queer. He
was reading a French book.

'Have you ever read Proust?' he asked her.

'I've tried, but he bores me.'

'He's really very extraordinary.'

'Possibly! But he bores me: all that
sophistication! He doesn't have feelings,
he only has streams of words about
feelings. I'm tired of self-important
mentalities.'

'Would you prefer self-important
animalities?'

'Perhaps! But one might possibly get
something that wasn't self-important.'

'Well, I like Proust's subtlety and his well-
bred anarchy.'

'It makes you very dead, really.'

'There speaks my evangelical little wife.'

They were at it again, at it again! But she
couldn't help fighting him. He seemed to sit
there like a skeleton, sending out a
skeleton's cold grizzly WILL against her.
Almost she could feel the skeleton clutching
her and pressing her to its cage of ribs. He
too was really up in arms: and she was a
little afraid of him.

She went upstairs as soon as possible, and
went to bed quite early. But at half past nine
she got up, and went outside to listen. There
was no sound. She slipped on a dressing-
gown and went downstairs. Clifford and
Mrs Bolton were playing cards, gambling.
They would probably go on until midnight.

Connie returned to her room, threw her
pyjamas on the tossed bed, put on a thin
tennis-dress and over that a woollen day-
dress, put on rubber tennis-shoes, and then
a light coat. And she was ready. If she met
anybody, she was just going out for a few
minutes. And in the morning, when she
came in again, she would just have been
for a little walk in the dew, as she fairly often
did before breakfast. For the rest, the only
danger was that someone should go into
her room during the night. But that was most
unlikely: not one chance in a hundred.

Betts had not locked up. He fastened up the
house at ten o'clock, and unfastened it
again at seven in the morning. She slipped
out silently and unseen. There was a half-
moon shining, enough to make a little light in

-138-

the world, not enough to show her up in her
dark-grey coat. She walked quickly across
the park, not really in the thrill of the
assignation, but with a certain anger and
rebellion burning in her heart. It was not the
right sort of heart to take to a love-meeting.
But ˇ LA GUERRE COMME ˇ LA GUERRE!

Chapter 14

When she got near the park-gate, she heard
the click of the latch. He was there, then, in
the darkness of the wood, and had seen
her!

'You are good and early,' he said out of the
dark. 'Was everything all right?'

'Perfectly easy.'

He shut the gate quietly after her, and made
a spot of light on the dark ground, showing
the pallid flowers still standing there open in
the night. They went on apart, in silence.

'Are you sure you didn't hurt yourself this
morning with that chair?' she asked.

'No, no!'

'When you had that pneumonia, what did it
do to you?'

'Oh nothing! it left my heart not so strong
and the lungs not so elastic. But it always
does that.'

'And you ought not to make violent physical
efforts?'

'Not often.'

She plodded on in an angry silence.

'Did you hate Clifford?' she said at last.

'Hate him, no! I've met too many like him to
upset myself hating him. I know beforehand
I don't care for his sort, and I let it go at that.'

'What is his sort?'

'Nay, you know better than I do. The sort of
youngish gentleman a bit like a lady, and no
balls.'

'What balls?'

'Balls! A man's balls!'

She pondered this.

'But is it a question of that?' she said, a little
annoyed.

'You say a man's got no brain, when he's a
fool: and no heart, when he's mean; and no
stomach when he's a funker. And when
he's got none of that spunky wild bit of a
man in him, you say he's got no balls. When
he's a sort of tame.'

She pondered this.

'And is Clifford tame?' she asked.

'Tame, and nasty with it: like most such
fellows, when you come up against 'em.'

'And do you think you're not tame?'

'Maybe not quite!'

At length she saw in the distance a yellow
light.

She stood still.

'There is a light!' she said.

'I always leave a light in the house,' he said.

-139-

She went on again at his side, but not
touching him, wondering why she was
going with him at all.

He unlocked, and they went in, he bolting
the door behind them. As if it were a prison,
she thought! The kettle was singing by the
red fire, there were cups on the table.

She sat in the wooden arm-chair by the fire.
It was warm after the chill outside.

'I'll take off my shoes, they are wet,' she
said.

She sat with her stockinged feet on the
bright steel fender. He went to the pantry,
bringing food: bread and butter and
pressed tongue. She was warm: she took
off her coat. He hung it on the door.

'Shall you have cocoa or tea or coffee to
drink?' he asked.

'I don't think I want anything,' she said,
looking at the table. 'But you eat.'

'Nay, I don't care about it. I'll just feed the
dog.'

He tramped with a quiet inevitability over the
brick floor, putting food for the dog in a
brown bowl. The spaniel looked up at him
anxiously.

'Ay, this is thy supper, tha nedna look as if
tha wouldna get it!' he said.

He set the bowl on the stairfoot mat, and sat
himself on a chair by the wall, to take off his
leggings and boots. The dog instead of
eating, came to him again, and sat looking
up at him, troubled.

He slowly unbuckled his leggings. The dog
edged a little nearer.

'What's amiss wi' thee then? Art upset
because there's somebody else here?
Tha'rt a female, tha art! Go an' eat thy
supper.'

He put his hand on her head, and the bitch
leaned her head sideways against him. He
slowly, softly pulled the long silky ear.

'There!' he said. 'There! Go an' eat thy
supper! Go!'

He tilted his chair towards the pot on the
mat, and the dog meekly went, and fell to
eating.

'Do you like dogs?' Connie asked him.

'No, not really. They're too tame and
clinging.'

He had taken off his leggings and was
unlacing his heavy boots. Connie had turned
from the fire. How bare the little room was!
Yet over his head on the wall hung a hideous
enlarged photograph of a young married
couple, apparently him and a bold-faced
young woman, no doubt his wife.

'Is that you?' Connie asked him.

He twisted and looked at the enlargement
above his head.

'Ay! Taken just afore we was married,
when I was twenty-one.' He looked at it
impassively.

'Do you like it?' Connie asked him.

'Like it? No! I never liked the thing. But she
fixed it all up to have it done, like.'

He returned to pulling off his boots.

'If you don't like it, why do you keep it

-140-

hanging there? Perhaps your wife would
like to have it,' she said.

He looked up at her with a sudden grin.

'She carted off iverything as was worth
taking from th' 'ouse,' he said. 'But she left
THAT!'

'Then why do you keep it? for sentimental
reasons?'

'Nay, I niver look at it. I hardly knowed it wor
theer. It's bin theer sin' we come to this
place.'

'Why don't you burn it?' she said.

He twisted round again and looked at the
enlarged photograph. It was framed in a
brown-and-gilt frame, hideous. It showed a
clean-shaven, alert, very young-looking
man in a rather high collar, and a somewhat
plump, bold young woman with hair fluffed
out and crimped, and wearing a dark satin
blouse.

'It wouldn't be a bad idea, would it?' he
said.

He had pulled off his boots, and put on a
pair of slippers. He stood up on the chair,
and lifted down the photograph. It left a big
pale place on the greenish wall-paper.

'No use dusting it now,' he said, setting the
thing against the wall.

He went to the scullery, and returned with
hammer and pincers. Sitting where he had
sat before, he started to tear off the back-
paper from the big frame, and to pull out the
sprigs that held the backboard in position,
working with the immediate quiet
absorption that was characteristic of him.

He soon had the nails out: then he pulled out
the backboards, then the enlargement
itself, in its solid white mount. He looked at
the photograph with amusement.

'Shows me for what I was, a young curate,
and her for what she was, a bully,' he said.
'The prig and the bully!'

'Let me look!' said Connie.

He did look indeed very clean-shaven and
very clean altogether, one of the clean
young men of twenty years ago. But even in
the photograph his eyes were alert and
dauntless. And the woman was not
altogether a bully, though her jowl was
heavy. There was a touch of appeal in her.

'One never should keep these things,' said
Connie. 'That one shouldn't! One should
never have them made!'

He broke the cardboard photograph and
mount over his knee, and when it was small
enough, put it on the fire.

'It'll spoil the fire though,' he said.

The glass and the backboard he carefully
took upstairs.

The frame he knocked asunder with a few
blows of the hammer, making the stucco fly.
Then he took the pieces into the scullery.

'We'll burn that tomorrow,' he said. 'There's
too much plaster-moulding on it.'

Having cleared away, he sat down.

'Did you love your wife?' she asked him.

'Love?' he said. 'Did you love Sir Clifford?'

But she was not going to be put off.

-141-

'But you cared for her?' she insisted.

'Cared?' He grinned.

'Perhaps you care for her now,' she said.

'Me!' His eyes widened. 'Ah no, I can't think
of her,' he said quietly.

'Why?'

But he shook his head.

'Then why don't you get a divorce? She'll
come back to you one day,' said Connie.

He looked up at her sharply.

'She wouldn't come within a mile of me.
She hates me a lot worse than I hate her.'

'You'll see she'll come back to you.'

'That she never will. That's done! It would
make me sick to see her.'

'You will see her. And you're not even legally
separated, are you?'

'No.'

'Ah well, then she'll come back, and you'll
have to take her in.'

He gazed at Connie fixedly. Then he gave
the queer toss of his head.

'You might be right. I was a fool ever to
come back here. But I felt stranded and had
to go somewhere. A man's a poor bit of a
wastrel blown about. But you're right. I'll get
a divorce and get clear. I hate those things
like death, officials and courts and judges.
But I've got to get through with it. I'll get a
divorce.'

And she saw his jaw set. Inwardly she
exulted. 'I think I will have a cup of tea now,'
she said. He rose to make it. But his face
was set. As they sat at table she asked him:

'Why did you marry her? She was
commoner than yourself. Mrs Bolton told me
about her. She could never understand why
you married her.'

He looked at her fixedly.

'I'll tell you,' he said. 'The first girl I had, I
began with when I was sixteen. She was a
school-master's daughter over at Ollerton,
pretty, beautiful really. I was supposed to be
a clever sort of young fellow from Sheffield
Grammar School, with a bit of French and
German, very much up aloft. She was the
romantic sort that hated commonness. She
egged me on to poetry and reading: in a
way, she made a man of me. I read and I
thought like a house on fire, for her. And I
was a clerk in Butterley offices, thin, white-
faced fellow fuming with all the things I read.
And about EVERYTHING I talked to her: but
everything. We talked ourselves into
Persepolis and Timbuctoo. We were the
most literary-cultured couple in ten
counties. I held forth with rapture to her,
positively with rapture. I simply went up in
smoke. And she adored me. The serpent in
the grass was sex. She somehow didn't
have any; at least, not where it's supposed
to be. I got thinner and crazier. Then I said
we'd got to be lovers. I talked her into it, as
usual. So she let me. I was excited, and she
never wanted it. She just didn't want it. She
adored me, she loved me to talk to her and
kiss her: in that way she had a passion for
me. But the other, she just didn't want. And
there are lots of women like her. And it was
just the other that I did want. So there we
split. I was cruel, and left her. Then I took on
with another girl, a teacher, who had made
a scandal by carrying on with a married man

-142-

and driving him nearly out of his mind. She
was a soft, white-skinned, soft sort of a
woman, older than me, and played the
fiddle. And she was a demon. She loved
everything about love, except the sex.
Clinging, caressing, creeping into you in
every way: but if you forced her to the sex
itself, she just ground her teeth and sent out
hate. I forced her to it, and she could simply
numb me with hate because of it. So I was
balked again. I loathed all that. I wanted a
woman who wanted me, and wanted IT.

'Then came Bertha Coutts. They'd lived
next door to us when I was a little lad, so I
knew 'em all right. And they were common.
Well, Bertha went away to some place or
other in Birmingham; she said, as a lady's
companion; everybody else said, as a
waitress or something in a hotel. Anyhow
just when I was more than fed up with that
other girl, when I was twenty-one, back
comes Bertha, with airs and graces and
smart clothes and a sort of bloom on her: a
sort of sensual bloom that you'd see
sometimes on a woman, or on a trolly. Well, I
was in a state of murder. I chucked up my
job at Butterley because I thought I was a
weed, clerking there: and I got on as
overhead blacksmith at Tevershall: shoeing
horses mostly. It had been my dad's job,
and I'd always been with him. It was a job I
liked: handling horses: and it came natural
to me. So I stopped talking ''fine'', as they
call it, talking proper English, and went back
to talking broad. I still read books, at home:
but I blacksmithed and had a pony-trap of
my own, and was My Lord Duckfoot. My
dad left me three hundred pounds when he
died. So I took on with Bertha, and I was
glad she was common. I wanted her to be
common. I wanted to be common myself.
Well, I married her, and she wasn't bad.
Those other ''pure'' women had nearly
taken all the balls out of me, but she was all
right that way. She wanted me, and made

no bones about it. And I was as pleased as
punch. That was what I wanted: a woman
who WANTED me to fuck her. So I fucked
her like a good un. And I think she despised
me a bit, for being so pleased about it, and
bringin' her her breakfast in bed
sometimes. She sort of let things go, didn't
get me a proper dinner when I came home
from work, and if I said anything, flew out at
me. And I flew back, hammer and tongs.
She flung a cup at me and I took her by the
scruff of the neck and squeezed the life out
of her. That sort of thing! But she treated me
with insolence. And she got so's she'd
never have me when I wanted her: never.
A